This is a modern-English version of Twenty-Four Unusual Stories for Boys and Girls, originally written by Tyler, Anna Cogswell. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

TWENTY-FOUR
UNUSUAL STORIES

FOR BOYS AND GIRLS

ARRANGED AND RETOLD

BY

ANNA COGSWELL TYLER

WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY
MAUD AND MISKA PETERSHAM

NEW YORK
HARCOURT, BRACE AND COMPANY
1921
COPYRIGHT, 1921, BY
HARCOURT, BRACE AND COMPANY, INC.

PRINTED IN THE U. S. A.
THE QUINN & BODEN COMPANY
RAHWAY. N. J.

WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY
MAUD AND MISKA PETERSHAM

NEW YORK
HARCOURT, BRACE AND COMPANY
1921
COPYRIGHT, 1921, BY
HARCOURT, BRACE AND COMPANY, INC.

PRINTED IN THE U.S.A.
THE QUINN & BODEN COMPANY
RAHWAY, N.J.

TO THE BOYS AND GIRLS WHO
HAVE ENJOYED THESE TALES
AND HAVE BEEN THE INSPIRATION
OF THE STORY-TELLER,
THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED


FOREWORD

It has been suggested that the boys and girls who have so often listened to these stories in the clubs and story-hours of the New York Public Library, might like to have a few of their favorites in one book; that other boys and girls might be interested in reading them; and that the story-teller, in search of stories for special occasions, might find this little volume useful.

It has been suggested that the kids who have frequently listened to these stories in the clubs and story hours of the New York Public Library might enjoy having a collection of their favorites in one book; that other kids might be interested in reading them; and that the storyteller, looking for stories for special occasions, might find this little book helpful.

Anna Cogswell Tyler.
1920

Anna Cogswell Tyler. 1920


CONTENTS

 PAGE
THE CONVENT FREE FROM CARE3
Jean de Bosschere
"WHAT THE GOOD-MAN DOES IS SURE TO BE RIGHT!"7
Hans Christian Andersen
WHERE TO LAY THE BLAME17
Howard Pyle
THE WINDS, THE BIRDS, AND THE TELEGRAPH WIRES31
Rev. Jay T. Stocking
KATCHA AND THE DEVIL45
Parker Fillmore
THE WHITE DOGS OF ARRAN59
Cornelia Meigs
WIND AN' WAVE AN' WANDHERIN' FLAME81
Aldis Dunbar
THE KING, THE QUEEN, AND THE BEE95
Aunt Naomi
THE WELL OF THE WORLD'S END107
Joseph Jacobs
WINGS115
Fedor Sologub
CHRISTMAS STORIES
THE CHRISTMAS CUCKOO123
Frances Browne
THE EMPEROR'S VISION155
Selma Lagerlof
THE VOYAGE OF THE WEE RED CAP167
Ruth Sawyer Durand
GREEK LEGENDS
THE CURSE OF ECHO183
Elsie Finnimore Buckley
HOW THE ASS BECAME A MAN AGAIN195
Andrew Lang
HOW ALEXANDER THE KING GOT THE WATER OF LIFE213
Julia Dragoumis
AMERICAN INDIAN LEGENDS
THE FIRST CORN223
George Bird Grinnell
WAUKEWA'S EAGLE233
James Buckham
HALLOWE'EN AND MYSTERY STORIES
THE ROLL-CALL OF THE REEF245
Arthur Quiller-Couch
HOW JAN BREWER WAS PISKEY-LADEN277
Enys Tregarthen
MY GRANDFATHER HENDRY WATTY285
Arthur Quiller-Couch
CHILDE ROWLAND297
Joseph Jacobs
TAM O' SHANTER309
Robert Burns (Prose Version by Anna Cogswell Tyler)
THE BOGGART325
Ernest Rhys

THE CONVENT FREE FROM CARE THE CONVENT CAREFREE

THE CONVENT FREE FROM CARE[1]

ONCE when the Emperor Charles V was traveling in the country, he saw a convent, and in passing by a little door he read this strange inscription:

ONCE when Emperor Charles V was traveling through the countryside, he saw a convent, and as he passed by a small door, he noticed this unusual inscription:

"Here you live without a care."

"Here you live without a worry."

The Emperor was very surprised and could scarcely believe his eyes.

The Emperor was very surprised and could hardly believe his eyes.

"It seems to me an impossibility," he thought; "does some one really exist on earth who is free from care? As Emperor I am overwhelmed with troubles, while here in this convent, which is a little kingdom in itself, one would have nothing to worry about. I cannot believe it."

"It seems impossible to me," he thought; "does anyone really exist on earth who is free from worries? As Emperor, I'm burdened with problems, while here in this convent, which is like a small kingdom, one wouldn’t have anything to stress about. I can't believe it."

Immediately on setting foot in the village inn, the Emperor sent the hostess to fetch the Abbot of this singular convent.

Immediately upon entering the village inn, the Emperor ordered the hostess to call for the Abbot of this unique convent.

You can imagine what a state of mind the latter was in when he heard he was summoned to the Emperor's presence.

You can imagine what kind of mental state the latter was in when he heard he was called to see the Emperor.

"What have I done to displease him?" he asked himself. On the way he examined his conscience over and[Pg 4] over again, and he could think of no fault of which he was guilty. "I am in troubled waters; I must steer my way through," he said.

"What have I done to upset him?" he asked himself. On the way, he reflected on his conscience again and again, and he couldn’t think of any wrong he had committed. "I'm in deep trouble; I need to find my way through," he said.

When he was in the Emperor's presence, the latter expressed his astonishment of what he had read.

When he was in the Emperor's presence, the Emperor expressed his surprise at what he had read.

The Abbot now knew why he had been summoned, and smiled. "Sir," said he, "does that astonish you? However, it is very simple; we eat, we drink, we sleep, and worry over nothing."

The Abbot now understood why he had been called, and smiled. "Sir," he said, "are you surprised? It's really quite simple; we eat, we drink, we sleep, and we don't worry about anything."

"Well, Reverend Abbot, that state of things must come to an end," said the Emperor, "and in order that you may have your share of trouble, I command you to bring me to-morrow the answers to the three following questions:

"Well, Reverend Abbot, that situation has to change," said the Emperor, "and so you can share in the trouble, I order you to bring me the answers to the three following questions tomorrow:

"First, What is the depth of the sea?

"First, what is the depth of the sea?"

"Secondly, How many cows' tails would it take to measure the distance between the earth and the sun?

"Secondly, how many cows' tails would it take to measure the distance between the Earth and the sun?"

"Thirdly, What am I thinking about?

"Thirdly, what am I thinking about?"

"Try to please me or I shall exact a penalty from you."

"Try to make me happy, or I will make you pay for it."

On hearing these words, the Abbot returned to his convent with a heavy heart. From that moment he knew no peace. He cudgeled his brains as to what answer he could make to the Emperor.[Pg 5]

On hearing these words, the Abbot went back to his convent feeling despondent. From that moment on, he couldn't find any peace. He racked his brain trying to come up with a response to the Emperor.[Pg 5]

When the little bell of the abbey rang, summoning the monks to prayer in the chapel, the Abbot continued to pace his garden. He was so deep in thought that he was quite oblivious of what was taking place around him. Even if a thunderbolt had fallen at his feet, he would not have noticed it.

When the little bell of the abbey rang, calling the monks to prayer in the chapel, the Abbot kept pacing his garden. He was so lost in thought that he didn't notice anything happening around him. Even if a thunderbolt had struck right at his feet, he wouldn’t have seen it.

"What a horrible thing," he thought. "Is it possible that such a misfortune has overtaken me? I cannot possibly answer. Who can save the situation? Perhaps our shepherd could; he has a very lively imagination; but talk of the devil—"

"What a terrible thing," he thought. "Could such a misfortune have struck me? I have no idea. Who can fix this? Maybe our shepherd could; he has a really vivid imagination; but speaking of the devil—"

At that identical moment the shepherd appeared, leading his flock. He was very surprised to see the Abbot, who was always without a care, meditating in solitude.

At that exact moment, the shepherd showed up, guiding his flock. He was quite surprised to see the Abbot, who was usually carefree, meditating alone.

What could have happened?

What might have happened?

Without more ado he went to him, and asked him what was troubling him so deeply.

Without wasting any time, he approached him and asked what was bothering him so much.

"Yes, I deserve to be pitied," said the Abbot, and he told him what had happened.

"Yeah, I deserve some pity," said the Abbot, and he explained what had happened.

"Why are you tormenting yourself over a little thing like that?" the shepherd laughingly replied. "Leave it to me, and all will be well. To-morrow I will come here and dress myself in your robe, and I will turn the tables on him."[Pg 6]

"Why are you stressing over something so small?" the shepherd said with a laugh. "Just trust me, and everything will be fine. Tomorrow I’ll come here, put on your robe, and I’ll turn the situation around on him."[Pg 6]

At first the Abbot demurred, but in the end he yielded, and the matter was settled.

At first, the Abbot hesitated, but eventually he agreed, and the issue was resolved.

The next day the shepherd went boldly to find the Emperor.

The next day, the shepherd confidently went to find the Emperor.

"Well, Reverend Abbot," the Emperor said with serenity, "have you found out the answers?"

"Well, Reverend Abbot," the Emperor said calmly, "have you found the answers?"

"Yes, certainly, sire."

"Yes, of course, sir."

"Speak, I am listening."

"Talk, I'm listening."

"Sire, the sea is as deep as a stone's throw.

"Sire, the sea is as deep as a stone's throw."

"To measure the distance between the earth and the sun, you only need one cow's tail, if it is long enough.

"To measure the distance between the earth and the sun, you just need one cow's tail, as long as it's long enough."

"Do you wish to know, sire, what you are thinking? Well, at this moment, you think, sire, that the Abbot of the convent is in your presence, and it is only his shepherd."

"Do you want to know, sir, what you’re thinking? Right now, you think, sir, that the Abbot of the convent is here with you, but it’s just his shepherd."

The Emperor laughed so heartily that if he has not stopped laughing he is laughing still.[Pg 7]

The Emperor laughed so hard that if he hasn’t stopped laughing, he’s probably still laughing.[Pg 7]


"WHAT THE GOOD-MAN DOES IS SURE TO BE RIGHT!" "WHAT THE GOOD MAN DOES IS SURE TO BE RIGHT!"

"WHAT THE GOOD-MAN DOES IS SURE TO BE RIGHT!"[2]

I AM going to tell you a story that was told to me when I was a little one, and which I like better and better the oftener I think of it. For it is with stories as with some men and women, the older they grow, the pleasanter they grow, and that is delightful!

I’m going to share a story that I heard when I was young, and I like it more every time I think about it. It’s like some people; the older they get, the more enjoyable they become, and that’s wonderful!

Of course you have been into the country? Well, then, you must have seen a regularly poor old cottage. Moss and weeds spring up amid the thatch of the roof, a stork's nest decorates the chimney (the stork can never be dispensed with), the walls are aslant, the windows low (in fact, only one of them can be shut), the baking-oven projects forward, and an elder-bush leans over the gate, where you will see a tiny pond with a duck and ducklings in it, close under a knotted old willow-tree. Yes, and then there is a watch-dog that barks at every passer-by.

Of course, you’ve been to the countryside, right? Well, then you must have seen a typical rundown old cottage. Moss and weeds are growing among the thatched roof, a stork's nest sits on the chimney (because a stork is always a must), the walls are crooked, the windows are low (actually, only one of them can be closed), the baking oven sticks out, and an elder bush leans over the gate where there's a small pond with a duck and ducklings right under a gnarled old willow tree. Oh, and there's a watch dog that barks at every passerby.

Just such a poor little cottage as this was the one in my story, and in it dwelt a husband and wife. Few as their possessions were, one of them they could do without, and that was a horse, that used to graze in the[Pg 10] ditch beside the highroad. The good-man rode on it to town, he lent it to his neighbors, and received slight services from them in return, but still it would be more profitable to sell the horse, or else exchange it for something they could make of more frequent use. But which should they do? sell, or exchange?

Just like this little run-down cottage was the one in my story, where a husband and wife lived. Although they owned very little, one thing they didn't really need was a horse that used to graze in the[Pg 10] ditch next to the road. The man would ride it into town, lend it to neighbors, and get minor favors in return, but still, it would be smarter to sell the horse or trade it for something more useful to them. But what should they do? Sell it or trade it?

"Why, you will find out what is best, good-man," said the wife. "Isn't this market-day? Come, ride off to the town—get money, or what you can for the horse—whatever you do is sure to be right. Make haste for the market!"

"Well, you'll find out what’s best, good man," said the wife. "Isn't it market day? Come on, ride to town—get some money or whatever you can for the horse—whatever you do will be fine. Hurry to the market!"

So she tied on his neckerchief—for that was a matter she understood better than he—she tied it with a double knot, and made him look quite spruce; she dusted his hat with the palm of her hand; and she kissed him and sent him off, riding the horse that was to be either sold or bartered. Of course, he would know what to do.

So she tied his neckerchief around his neck—since she was better at that than he was—she tied it with a double knot, making him look sharp; she dusted his hat with her hand; then she kissed him and sent him off on the horse that was to be either sold or traded. Of course, he would know what to do.

The sun was hot, and not a cloud in the sky. The road was dusty, and such a crowd of folk passed on their way to market. Some in wagons, some on horseback, some on their own legs. A fierce sun and no shade all the way.

The sun was blazing, and there wasn't a cloud in sight. The road was dusty, and a big crowd of people was on their way to the market. Some were in wagons, some were on horseback, and some were walking. It was a scorching sun with no shade anywhere.

A man came driving a cow—as pretty a cow as could be. "That creature must give beautiful milk,"[Pg 11] thought the peasant; "it would not be a bad bargain if I got that. I say, you fellow with the cow!" he began aloud: "let's have some talk together. Look you, a horse, I believe, costs more than a cow, but it is all the same to me, as I have more use for a cow—shall we make an exchange?"

A man came driving a cow—one of the prettiest cows you could imagine. "That cow must give amazing milk,"[Pg 11] thought the peasant; "it wouldn’t be a bad deal if I got that. Hey, you over there with the cow!" he called out loudly, "let's chat for a moment. Look, I think a horse costs more than a cow, but it doesn't matter to me since I have more use for a cow—want to trade?"

"To be sure!" was the answer, and the bargain was made.

"Absolutely!" was the response, and the deal was struck.

The good-man might just as well now turn back homeward—he had finished his business. But he had made up his mind to go to market, so to market he must go, if only to look on, so, with his cow, he continued on his way. He trudged fast, so did the cow, and soon they overtook a man who was leading a sheep—a sheep in good condition, well clothed with wool.

The good man might as well head back home now—he had wrapped up his business. But he had decided to go to the market, so to the market he must go, even if just to watch. So, with his cow, he kept on his way. He walked quickly, and so did the cow, and soon they caught up with a man who was leading a sheep—a healthy sheep, well covered with wool.

"I should very much like to have that!" said the peasant. "It would find pasture enough by our road-side, and in winter we might take it into our own room. And really it would be more reasonable for us to be keeping a sheep than a cow. Shall we exchange?"

"I would really like to have that!" said the peasant. "It would have enough pasture by the roadside, and in winter we could bring it into our own room. Honestly, it makes more sense for us to keep a sheep than a cow. Should we trade?"

Yes, the man who owned the sheep was quite willing; so the exchange was made, and the good-man now went on with his sheep. Presently there passed him a man with a big goose under his arm.[Pg 12]

Yes, the man who owned the sheep was more than happy; so they made the trade, and the farmer continued on with his sheep. Soon, a man walked by with a large goose tucked under his arm.[Pg 12]

"Well, you have got a heavy fellow there!" quoth the peasant. "Feathers and fat in plenty! How nicely we could tie her up near our little pond, and it would be something for the good-wife to gather up the scraps for. She has often said: 'If we had but a goose!' Now she can have one—and she shall, too! Will you exchange? I will give you my sheep for your goose, and say 'thank you' besides."

"Well, you've got a hefty one there!" said the peasant. "Plenty of feathers and fat! We could tie her up near our little pond, and it would give the good wife something to collect the scraps for. She’s always said, 'If only we had a goose!' Now she can have one—and she will! Will you trade? I’ll give you my sheep for your goose and I'll even say 'thank you' on top of that."

The other had no objection, so the peasant had his will and his goose. He was now close to the town; he was wearied with the heat and the crowd, folk and cattle pushing past him, thronging on the road, in the ditch, and close up to the turnpike-man's cabbage-garden, where his one hen was tied up, lest in her fright she should lose her way and be carried off. It was a short-backed hen: she winked with one eye, crying, "Cluck, cluck!" What she was thinking of I can't say, but what the peasant thought on seeing her, was this: "That is the prettiest hen I have ever seen—much prettier than any of our parson's chickens. I should very much like to have her. A hen can always pick up a grain here and there—can provide for herself. I almost think it would be a good plan to take her instead of the goose. Shall we exchange?" he asked. "Exchange?" repeated the owner; "not a bad[Pg 13] idea!" So it was done; the turnpike-man got the goose, the peasant the hen.

The other person had no objections, so the peasant got what he wanted along with his goose. He was now close to town; he was tired from the heat and the crowd, with people and animals pushing past him, filling the road, the ditch, and getting close to the turnpike-man's cabbage garden, where his one hen was tied up to prevent her from getting scared and losing her way. It was a short hen that winked with one eye, making a "Cluck, cluck!" sound. I can't say what she was thinking, but when the peasant saw her, he thought, "That’s the prettiest hen I’ve ever seen—way prettier than any of the parson's chickens. I’d really like to have her. A hen can always find a grain here and there—she can take care of herself. I think it would be a good idea to trade her for the goose. What do you say?" he asked. "Trade?" the owner repeated; "not a bad idea!" So it happened; the turnpike-man got the goose, and the peasant got the hen.

He had transacted a deal of business since first starting on his way to the town; hot was he, and wearied too; he must have a dram and a bit of bread. He was on the point of entering an inn, when the innkeeper met him in the doorway swinging a sack chock-full of something.

He had done a lot of business since he first set out for the town; he was hot and tired too; he needed a drink and a bite to eat. He was just about to enter an inn when the innkeeper met him in the doorway, swinging a sack full of something.

"What have you there?" asked the peasant.

"What do you have there?" asked the peasant.

"Mellow apples," was the answer, "a whole sackful for swine."

"Mellow apples," was the answer, "a whole sackful for pigs."

"What a quantity! wouldn't my wife like to see so many! Why, the last year we had only one single apple on the whole tree at home. Ah! I wish my wife could see them!"

"What a lot! My wife would love to see all these! Last year, we only had one single apple on the entire tree at home. Ah! I wish my wife could see them!"

"Well, what will you give me for them?"

"Okay, what will you give me for them?"

"Give for them? why, I will give you my hen." So he gave the hen, took the apples, and entered the inn, and going straight up to the bar, set his sack upright against the stove without considering that there was a fire lighted inside. A good many strangers were present, among them two Englishmen, both with their pockets full of gold, and fond of laying wagers, as Englishmen in stories are wont to be.

"Give them something? Sure, I'll give you my hen." So he handed over the hen, took the apples, and walked into the inn. Heading straight to the bar, he propped his sack up against the stove without thinking that there was a fire going. A number of strangers were there, including two Englishmen, both with their pockets full of gold and keen on making bets, just like Englishmen in stories tend to do.

Presently there came a sound from the stove, "Suss—suss—suss!"[Pg 14] the apples were roasting. "What is that?" folk asked, and soon heard the whole history of the horse that had been exchanged, first for a cow, and lastly for a sack of rotten apples.

Currently, there was a noise coming from the stove, "Suss—suss—suss!"[Pg 14] as the apples were roasting. "What’s that sound?" people asked, and soon they heard the entire story of the horse that had been traded, first for a cow, and finally for a bag of rotten apples.

"Well! won't you get a good sound cuff from your wife, when you go home?" said one of the Englishmen. "Something heavy enough to fell an ox, I warn you!"

"Well! you’re going to get a serious smack from your wife when you get home," said one of the Englishmen. "Something strong enough to knock out an ox, I’m telling you!"

"I shall get kisses, not cuffs," replied the peasant. "My wife will say, 'Whatever the good-man does is right.'"

"I'll get kisses, not hits," replied the farmer. "My wife will say, 'Everything my husband does is right.'"

"A wager!" cried the Englishmen, "for a hundred pounds?"

"A bet!" shouted the Englishmen, "for a hundred pounds?"

"Say rather a bushelful," quoth the peasant, "and I can only lay my bushel of apples with myself and the good-wife, but that will be more than full measure, I trow."

"Say rather a bushel," said the peasant, "and I can only fill my bushel of apples with myself and my wife, but that will be more than enough, I think."

"Done!" cried they. And the innkeeper's cart was brought out forthwith, the Englishmen got into it, the peasant got into it, the rotten apples got into it, and away they sped to the peasant's cottage.

"Done!" they shouted. The innkeeper's cart was brought out right away, the Englishmen got in, the peasant climbed aboard, the rotten apples were loaded up, and they quickly took off to the peasant's cottage.

"Good evening, wife."

"Good evening, honey."

"Same to you, good-man."

"Same to you, good man."

"Well, I have exchanged the horse, not sold it."

"Well, I have traded the horse, not sold it."

"Of course," said the wife, taking his hand, and in[Pg 15] her eagerness to listen noticing neither the sack nor the strangers.

"Of course," said the wife, taking his hand, and in[Pg 15] her excitement to listen, she didn't notice either the sack or the strangers.

"I exchanged the horse for a cow."

"I traded the horse for a cow."

"O! how delightful! now we can have milk, butter, and cheese, on our table. What a capital idea!"

"Oh! how wonderful! Now we can have milk, butter, and cheese on our table. What a great idea!"

"Yes, but I exchanged the cow for a sheep."

"Yeah, but I traded the cow for a sheep."

"Better and better!" cried the wife. "You are always so thoughtful; we have only just grass enough for a sheep. But now we shall have ewe's milk, and ewe's cheese, and woolen stockings, nay, woolen jackets too; and a cow would not give us that; she loses all her hairs. But you are always such a clever fellow."

"Better and better!" exclaimed the wife. "You’re always so considerate; we barely have enough grass for one sheep. But now we’ll have ewe’s milk, ewe’s cheese, and woolen stockings, and even woolen jackets too; a cow wouldn’t provide that since she sheds all her hair. But you’re always such a clever guy."

"But the ewe I exchanged again for a goose."

"But I traded the ewe once more for a goose."

"What! shall we really keep Michaelmas this year, good-man? You are always thinking of what will please me, and that was a beautiful thought. The goose can be tethered to the willow-tree and grow fat for Michaelmas Day."

"What! Are we really going to celebrate Michaelmas this year, good man? You’re always thinking about what will make me happy, and that was a lovely idea. The goose can be tied to the willow tree and get fat for Michaelmas Day."

"But I gave the goose away for a hen," said the peasant.

"But I traded the goose for a hen," said the peasant.

"A hen? well, that was a good exchange," said his wife. "A hen will lay eggs, sit upon them, and we shall have chickens. Fancy! a hen-yard! that is just the thing I have always wished for most."[Pg 16]

"A hen? That sounds like a great trade," said his wife. "A hen will lay eggs, sit on them, and we’ll have chicks. Just imagine! A chicken coop! That’s exactly what I’ve always wanted most."[Pg 16]

"Ah, but I exchanged the hen for a sack of mellow apples."

"Ah, but I traded the chicken for a bag of sweet apples."

"Then I must give thee a kiss," cried the wife. "Thanks, my own husband. And now I have something to tell. When you were gone I thought how I could get a right good dinner ready for you: omelets with parsley. Now I had the eggs, but not the parsley. So I went over to the schoolmaster's; they have parsley, I know, but the woman is so crabbed, she wanted something for it. Now what could I give her? nothing grows in our garden, not even a rotten apple, not even that had I for her; but now I can give her ten, nay, a whole sackful. That is famous, good-man!" and she kissed him again.

"Then I have to give you a kiss," the wife exclaimed. "Thanks, my dear husband. And now I have something to tell you. While you were away, I thought about how to prepare a really nice dinner for you: omelets with parsley. I had the eggs, but I didn’t have the parsley. So I went over to the schoolmaster’s; I know they have parsley, but the woman is so grumpy that she wanted something in return. What could I give her? Nothing grows in our garden, not even a rotten apple, and I didn’t have even that to offer her; but now I can give her ten, no, a whole sackful. That’s great, dear!" and she kissed him again.

"Well done!" cried the Englishmen. "Always down hill, and always happy! Such a sight is worth the money!" And so quite contentedly they paid the bushelful of gold pieces to the peasant, who had got kisses, not cuffs, by his bargains.

"Well done!" shouted the Englishmen. "Always downhill, and always happy! What a sight is worth the money!" And so, quite content, they paid the peasant a heap of gold coins, who had received kisses, not slaps, from his deals.

Certainly virtue is her own reward, when the wife is sure that her husband is the wisest man in the world, and that whatever he does is right. So now you have heard this old story that was once told to me, and I hope have learnt the moral.[Pg 17]

Certainly, being virtuous is its own reward when a wife believes her husband is the wisest man in the world and that everything he does is right. Now you've heard this old story that was once told to me, and I hope you've learned the lesson.[Pg 17]


WHERE TO LAY THE BLAME WHERE TO PLACE THE BLAME

WHERE TO LAY THE BLAME[3]

Many and many a man has come to trouble—so he will say—by following his wife's advice. This is how it was with a man of whom I shall tell you.

A lot of men have gotten into trouble—he would say—because they took their wife's advice. This is the story of a man I'll share with you.

THERE was once upon a time a fisherman who had fished all day long and had caught not so much as a sprat. So at night there he sat by the fire, rubbing his knees and warming his shins, and waiting for supper that his wife was cooking for him, and his hunger was as sharp as vinegar, and his temper hot enough to fry fat.

THERE was once a fisherman who had fished all day long and hadn't caught even a small fish. So at night, he sat by the fire, rubbing his knees and warming his shins, waiting for the dinner his wife was making for him. His hunger was as sharp as vinegar, and his temper was hot enough to fry fat.

While he sat there grumbling and growling and trying to make himself comfortable and warm, there suddenly came a knock at the door. The good woman opened it, and there stood an old man, clad all in red from head to foot, and with a snowy beard at his chin as white as winter snow.

While he sat there grumbling and growling, trying to get comfortable and warm, there was suddenly a knock at the door. The kind woman opened it, and standing there was an old man, dressed in red from head to toe, with a white beard as snow-white as winter itself.

The fisherman's wife stood gasping and staring at the strange figure, but the old man in red walked straight into the hut. "Bring your nets, fisherman," said he, "and come with me. There is something that[Pg 20] I want you to catch for me, and if I have luck I will pay you for your fishing as never fisherman was paid before."

The fisherman's wife stood there, breathless and staring at the unusual figure, but the old man in red headed straight into the hut. "Get your nets, fisherman," he said, "and come with me. There's something that[Pg 20] I want you to catch for me, and if luck is on our side, I will pay you more than any fisherman has ever been paid before."

"Not I," said the fisherman; "I go out no more this night. I have been fishing all day long until my back is nearly broken, and have caught nothing, and now I am not such a fool as to go out and leave a good supper and a warm fire at your bidding." But the fisherman's wife had listened to what the old man had said about paying for the job, and she was of a different mind from her husband. "Come," said she, "the old man promises to pay you well. This is not a chance to be lost, I can tell you, and my advice to you is that you go."

"Not me," said the fisherman; "I'm not going out again tonight. I've been fishing all day until my back is almost broken, and I've caught nothing. I'm not stupid enough to leave a nice supper and a warm fire just because you asked." But the fisherman's wife had heard what the old man said about paying for the job, and she felt differently from her husband. "Come on," she said, "the old man promises to pay you well. This is an opportunity you shouldn't miss, trust me, and my advice is that you go."

The fisherman shook his head. No, he would not go; he had said he would not, and he would not. But the wife only smiled and said again, "My advice to you is that you go."

The fisherman shook his head. No, he wouldn't go; he had said he wouldn't, and he meant it. But the wife just smiled and said again, "My advice to you is to go."

The fisherman grumbled and grumbled, and swore that he would not go. The wife said nothing but one thing. She did not argue; she did not lose her temper; she only said to everything that he said, "My advice to you is that you go."

The fisherman complained and complained, insisting that he wouldn’t go. The wife didn't say much, just one thing. She didn’t argue; she didn’t get angry; she simply responded to everything he said, "My advice to you is that you go."

At last the fisherman's anger boiled over. "Very well," said he, spitting his words at her; "if you drive[Pg 21] me out into the night, I suppose I will have to go." And then he spoke the words that so many men say: "Many a man has come to trouble by following his wife's advice."

At last, the fisherman's anger erupted. "Fine," he said, throwing his words at her; "if you’re pushing[Pg 21] me out into the night, I guess I’ll have to leave." Then he uttered the words that so many men say: "A lot of men have found trouble by taking their wife's advice."

Then down he took his fur cap and up he took his nets, and off he and the old man marched through the moonlight, their shadows bobbing along like black spiders behind them.

Then he grabbed his fur cap and picked up his nets, and he and the old man walked through the moonlight, their shadows bouncing along like black spiders behind them.

Well, on they went, out from the town and across the fields and through the woods, until at last they came to a dreary, lonesome desert, where nothing was to be seen but gray rocks and weeds and thistles.

Well, they continued on, leaving the town and crossing the fields and through the woods, until finally they arrived at a bleak, lonely desert, where all that could be seen was gray rocks, weeds, and thistles.

"Well," said the fisherman, "I have fished, man and boy, for forty-seven years, but never did I see as unlikely a place to catch anything as this."

"Well," said the fisherman, "I've been fishing, both as a man and a boy, for forty-seven years, but I've never seen a place as unlikely to catch anything as this."

But the old man said never a word. First of all he drew a great circle with strange figures, marking it with his finger upon the ground. Then out from under his red gown he brought a tinder-box and steel, and a little silver casket covered all over with strange figures of serpents and dragons and what not. He brought some sticks of spice-wood from his pouch, and then he struck a light and made a fire. Out of the box he took a gray powder, which he flung upon the little blaze.[Pg 22]

But the old man didn't say a word. First, he drew a large circle on the ground with strange symbols, tracing it with his finger. Then, from under his red robe, he pulled out a tinderbox and steel, along with a small silver box covered in odd designs of snakes, dragons, and more. He took out some sticks of spice-wood from his pouch, then struck a match and started a fire. From the box, he took a gray powder and sprinkled it onto the small flame.[Pg 22]

Puff! flash! A vivid flame went up into the moonlight, and then a dense smoke as black as ink, which spread out wider and wider, far and near, till all below was darker than the darkest midnight. Then the old man began to utter strange spells and words.

Puff! Flash! A bright flame shot up into the moonlight, followed by a thick smoke as dark as ink, spreading wider and wider, near and far, until everything below was darker than the deepest midnight. Then the old man started to chant strange spells and words.

Presently there began a rumbling that sounded louder and louder and nearer and nearer, until it roared and bellowed like thunder. The earth rocked and swayed, and the poor fisherman shook and trembled with fear till his teeth chattered in his head.

Right now, a rumbling started that grew louder and closer, until it roared and bellowed like thunder. The ground rocked and swayed, and the poor fisherman shook and trembled with fear until his teeth chattered in his head.

Then suddenly the roaring and bellowing ceased, and all was as still as death, though the darkness was as thick and black as ever. "Now," said the old magician—for such he was—"now we are about to take a journey such as no one ever traveled before. Heed well what I tell you. Speak not a single word, for if you do, misfortune will be sure to happen."

Then suddenly the roaring and bellowing stopped, and everything was as quiet as death, even though the darkness was just as thick and black as before. "Now," said the old magician—because that's who he was—"now we’re about to go on a journey unlike any that’s ever been taken. Pay close attention to what I say. Don’t say a single word, or bad things will definitely happen."

"Ain't I to say anything?" said the fisherman.

"Aren't I supposed to say something?" said the fisherman.

"No."

"No."

"Not even 'boo' to a goose?"

"Not even a 'boo' to a goose?"

"No."

"Nope."

"Well, that is pretty hard upon a man who likes to say his say," said the fisherman.

"Well, that's pretty tough on a guy who likes to share his thoughts," said the fisherman.

"And moreover," said the old man, "I must blindfold you as well." Thereupon he took from his pocket[Pg 23] a handkerchief, and made ready to tie it about the fisherman's eyes.

"And also," said the old man, "I have to blindfold you too." Then he took a handkerchief from his pocket[Pg 23] and got ready to tie it around the fisherman's eyes.

"And ain't I to see anything at all?" said the fisherman.

"And am I not going to see anything at all?" said the fisherman.

"No."

"Nope."

"Not even so much as a single feather?"

"Not even one feather?"

"No."

"Nope."

"Well, then," said the fisherman, "I wish I'd not come."

"Well, then," said the fisherman, "I wish I hadn't come."

But the old man tied the handkerchief tightly around his eyes, and then he was as blind as a bat.

But the old man tied the handkerchief tightly around his eyes, and then he was completely blind.

"Now," said the old man, "throw your leg over what you feel and hold fast."

"Now," said the old man, "swing your leg over what you feel and hold on tight."

The fisherman reached down his hand, and there felt the back of something rough and hairy. He flung his leg over it, and whisk! whizz! off he shot through the air like a sky-rocket. Nothing was left for him to do but grip tightly with hands and feet and to hold fast. On they went, and on they went, until, after a great while, whatever it was that was carrying him lit upon the ground, and there the fisherman found himself standing, for that which had brought him had gone.

The fisherman reached down and felt the rough, hairy back of something. He threw his leg over it, and whoosh! Off he shot through the air like a firework. All he could do was hold on tight with his hands and feet. They moved on and on until, after a long time, whatever was carrying him landed on the ground, and the fisherman found himself standing there, as the creature that had brought him had gone.

The old man whipped the handkerchief off his eyes, and there the fisherman found himself on the shores of the sea, where there was nothing to be seen but water[Pg 24] upon one side and rocks and naked sand upon the other.

The old man wiped the handkerchief from his eyes, and there the fisherman found himself on the shores of the sea, where there was nothing to be seen but water[Pg 24] on one side and rocks and bare sand on the other.

"This is the place for you to cast your nets," said the old magician; "for if we catch nothing here we catch nothing at all."

"This is the spot for you to cast your nets," said the old magician; "if we don't catch anything here, we won't catch anything at all."

The fisherman unrolled his nets and cast them and dragged them, and then cast them and dragged them again, but neither time caught so much as a herring. But the third time that he cast he found that he had caught something that weighed as heavy as lead. He pulled and pulled, until by-and-by he dragged the load ashore, and what should it be but a great chest of wood, blackened by sea-water, and covered with shells and green moss.

The fisherman unrolled his nets and threw them out, then pulled them back in, and did this again, but each time he didn’t catch even a single herring. However, on his third cast, he realized he had snagged something that felt as heavy as lead. He pulled and pulled until he finally dragged the weight onto the shore, and what did he find but a large wooden chest, darkened by saltwater and covered in shells and green moss.

That was the very thing that the magician had come to fish for. From his pouch the old man took a little golden key, which he fitted into a key-hole in the side of the chest. He threw back the lid; the fisherman looked within, and there was the prettiest little palace that man's eye ever beheld, all made of mother-of-pearl and silver-frosted as white as snow. The old magician lifted the little palace out of the box and set it upon the ground.

That was exactly what the magician had come to find. The old man pulled a small golden key from his pouch and inserted it into a keyhole on the side of the chest. He opened the lid, and the fisherman looked inside to see the most beautiful little palace imaginable, made entirely of mother-of-pearl and shimmering silver that was as white as snow. The old magician took the little palace out of the box and placed it on the ground.

Then, lo and behold! a marvelous thing happened; for the palace instantly began to grow for all the world[Pg 25] like a soap-bubble, until it stood in the moonlight gleaming and glistening like snow, the windows bright with the lights of a thousand wax tapers, and the sound of music and voices and laughter coming from within.

Then, suddenly, something amazing happened; the palace instantly started to expand like a soap bubble, until it stood in the moonlight, shining and sparkling like snow, the windows bright with the lights of a thousand candles, and the sound of music, voices, and laughter coming from inside.

Hardly could the fisherman catch his breath from one strange thing when another happened. The old magician took off his clothes and his face—yes, his face—for all the world as though it had been a mask, and there stood as handsome and noble a young man as ever the light looked on. Then, beckoning to the fisherman, dumb with wonder, he led the way up the great flight of marble steps to the palace door. As he came the door swung open with a blaze of light, and there stood hundreds of noblemen, all clad in silks and satins and velvets, who, when they saw the magician, bowed low before him, as though he had been a king. Leading the way, they brought the two through halls and chambers and room after room, each more magnificent than the other, until they came to one that surpassed a hundredfold any of the others.

The fisherman barely had time to recover from one surprising event when another occurred. The old magician removed his clothes and his face—yes, his face—just like it was a mask, revealing a young man as handsome and noble as anyone could ever imagine. Then, signaling to the astonished fisherman, he led the way up the grand flight of marble stairs to the palace door. As they approached, the door swung open, flooding the area with light, and inside were hundreds of noblemen dressed in silks, satins, and velvets, who bowed deeply to the magician as if he were a king. They guided the two through halls and chambers, each more magnificent than the last, until they reached one that was a hundred times more splendid than all the others.

At the farther end was a golden throne, and upon it sat a lady more lovely and beautiful than a dream, her eyes as bright as diamonds, her cheeks like rose leaves, and her hair like spun gold. She came half-way down[Pg 26] the steps of the throne to welcome the magician, and when the two met they kissed one another before all those who were looking on. Then she brought him to the throne and seated him beside her, and there they talked for a long time very earnestly.

At the far end was a golden throne, and on it sat a lady who was more lovely and beautiful than any dream, her eyes shining like diamonds, her cheeks resembling rose petals, and her hair like spun gold. She came halfway down[Pg 26] the steps of the throne to greet the magician, and when they met, they kissed in front of everyone watching. Then she led him to the throne and sat him beside her, and there they talked earnestly for a long time.

Nobody said a word to the fisherman, who stood staring about him like an owl. "I wonder," said he to himself at last, "if they will give a body a bite to eat by-and-by?" for, to tell the truth, the good supper he had come away from at home had left a sharp hunger gnawing at his insides, and he longed for something good and warm to fill the empty place. But time passed, and not so much as a crust of bread was brought to stay his stomach.

Nobody said anything to the fisherman, who stood looking around like an owl. "I wonder," he said to himself finally, "if they'll give someone a bite to eat eventually?" because, honestly, the nice dinner he had left at home had left a strong hunger gnawing at his insides, and he craved something good and warm to fill the emptiness. But time went on, and not even a crust of bread was brought to ease his hunger.

By-and-by the clock struck twelve, and then the two who sat upon the throne arose. The beautiful lady took the magician by the hand, and, turning to those who stood around, said, in a loud voice, "Behold him who alone is worthy to possess the jewel of jewels! Unto him do I give it, and with it all power of powers!" Thereon she opened a golden casket that stood beside her, and brought thence a little crystal ball, about as big as a pigeon's egg, in which was something that glistened like a spark of fire. The magician took the crystal ball and thrust it into his bosom; but what it[Pg 27] was the fisherman could not guess, and if you do not know I shall not tell you.

By and by, the clock struck twelve, and the two who sat on the throne stood up. The beautiful lady took the magician by the hand and turned to those around her, saying in a loud voice, "Behold him who alone is worthy to possess the jewel of jewels! I give it to him, along with all power of powers!" She then opened a golden chest that was beside her and pulled out a small crystal ball, about the size of a pigeon’s egg, which contained something that sparkled like a flame. The magician took the crystal ball and placed it in his chest; however, the fisherman could not guess what it was, and if you don’t know, I won’t tell you.

Then for the first time the beautiful lady seemed to notice the fisherman. She beckoned him, and when he stood beside her two men came carrying a chest. The chief treasurer opened it, and it was full of bags of gold money. "How will you have it?" said the beautiful lady.

Then for the first time, the beautiful lady seemed to notice the fisherman. She signaled him over, and when he stood next to her, two men arrived carrying a chest. The chief treasurer opened it, revealing it was filled with bags of gold coins. "How do you want it?" the beautiful lady asked.

"Have what?" said the fisherman.

"What's that?" said the fisherman.

"Have the pay for your labor?" said the beautiful lady.

"Have you been paid for your work?" said the beautiful lady.

"I will," said the fisherman, promptly, "take it in my hat."

"I will," said the fisherman, quickly, "put it in my hat."

"So be it," said the beautiful lady. She waved her hand, and the chief treasurer took a bag from the chest, untied it, and emptied a cataract of gold into the fur cap. The fisherman had never seen so much wealth in all his life before, and he stood like a man turned to stone.

"So be it," said the beautiful lady. She waved her hand, and the chief treasurer pulled a bag from the chest, untied it, and poured a waterfall of gold into the fur cap. The fisherman had never seen so much wealth in his entire life, and he stood there like a man turned to stone.

"Is all this mine?" said the fisherman.

"Is all this mine?" asked the fisherman.

"It is," said the beautiful lady.

"It is," said the gorgeous woman.

"Then God bless your pretty eyes," said the fisherman.

"Then God bless your beautiful eyes," said the fisherman.

Then the magician kissed the beautiful lady, and, beckoning to the fisherman, left the throne room the[Pg 28] same way that they had come. The noblemen, in silks and satins and velvets, marched ahead, and back they went through the other apartments, until at last they came to the door. Out they stepped, and then what do you suppose happened!

Then the magician kissed the beautiful lady and, waving to the fisherman, left the throne room the[Pg 28] same way they had arrived. The noblemen, dressed in silks, satins, and velvets, marched ahead, and they made their way back through the other rooms until finally reaching the door. They stepped outside, and then guess what happened!

If the wonderful palace had grown like a bubble, like a bubble it vanished. There the two stood on the sea-shore, with nothing to be seen but rocks and sand and water, and the starry sky overhead. The fisherman shook his cap of gold, and it jingled and tinkled, and was as heavy as lead. If it was not all a dream, he was rich for life. "But anyhow," said he, "they might have given a body a bite to eat."

If the amazing palace had appeared like a bubble, then just like that, it disappeared. There the two stood on the shore, with only rocks, sand, water, and the starry sky above. The fisherman shook his golden cap, and it jingled and tinkled, feeling as heavy as lead. If this wasn’t just a dream, he was set for life. "But still," he said, "they could’ve at least given someone a bite to eat."

The magician put on his red clothes and his face again, making himself as hoary and as old as before. He took out flint and steel, and his sticks of spice-wood and his gray powder, and made a great fire and smoke just as he had done before. Then again he tied his handkerchief over the fisherman's eyes. "Remember," said he, "what I told you when we started upon our journey. Keep your mouth tight shut, for if you utter so much as a single word you are a lost man. Now throw your leg over what you feel and hold fast."

The magician put on his red outfit and painted his face again, making himself look as gray and as old as before. He took out flint and steel, his sticks of spice-wood, and his gray powder, and created a big fire and smoke just like he had done before. Then he tied his handkerchief over the fisherman's eyes once more. "Remember," he said, "what I told you when we started this journey. Keep your mouth tightly shut, because if you say even a single word, you're a goner. Now swing your leg over what you feel and hold on tight."

The fisherman had his net over one arm and his cap[Pg 29] of gold in the other hand; nevertheless, there he felt the same hairy thing he had felt before. He flung his leg over it, and away he was gone through the air like a sky-rocket.

The fisherman had his net over one arm and his cap[Pg 29] in the other hand; still, he felt that same hairy thing he had felt before. He swung his leg over it, and off he went through the air like a firework.

Now, he had grown somewhat used to strange things by this time, so he began to think he would like to see what sort of a creature it was upon which he was riding thus through the sky. So he contrived, in spite of his net and cap, to push up the handkerchief from over one eye. Out he peeped, and then he saw what the strange steed was. He was riding upon a he-goat as black as night, and in front of him was the magician riding upon just such another, his great red robe fluttering out in the moonlight like huge red wings.

Now, he had gotten somewhat used to weird things by this time, so he started to think he’d like to see what kind of creature he was riding through the sky. So, he managed, despite his net and cap, to push the handkerchief up from over one eye. He peeked out and saw what the strange steed was. He was riding a he-goat as black as night, and in front of him was the magician riding on another one just like it, his big red robe fluttering in the moonlight like huge red wings.

"Great herring and little fishes!" roared the fisherman; "it is a billy-goat!"

"Great herring and little fish!" shouted the fisherman; "it’s a billy-goat!"

Instantly goats, old man, and all were gone like a flash. Down fell the fisherman through the empty sky, whirling over and over and around and around like a frog. He held tightly to his net, but away flew his fur cap, the golden money falling in a shower like sparks of yellow light. Down he fell and down he fell, until his head spun like a top.

Instantly, the goats, the old man, and everything else disappeared in a flash. The fisherman fell through the empty sky, tumbling over and over like a frog. He held tightly to his net, but his fur cap flew away, and the golden coins fell like a shower of yellow sparks. He continued to fall and fall, until his head spun like a top.

By good-luck his house was just below, with its thatch of soft rushes. Into the very middle of it he[Pg 30] tumbled, and right through the thatch—bump!—into the room below.

By sheer luck, his house was just below, with its soft rush thatch. He[Pg 30] fell right into the middle of it and went straight through the thatch—bump!—into the room below.

The good wife was in bed, snoring away for dear life; but such a noise as the fisherman made coming into the house was enough to wake the dead. Up she jumped, and there she sat, staring and winking with sleep, and with her brains as addled as a duck's egg in a thunderstorm.

The good wife was in bed, snoring like crazy; but the racket the fisherman made coming into the house could have woken the dead. She jumped up, sitting there, staring and blinking sleepily, her mind as scrambled as a duck's egg in a thunderstorm.

"There!" said the fisherman, as he gathered himself up and rubbed his shoulder, "that is what comes of following a woman's advice!"[Pg 31]

"There!" said the fisherman, as he got back on his feet and rubbed his shoulder, "that’s what you get for taking a woman's advice!"[Pg 31]


THE WINDS, THE BIRDS, AND THE TELEGRAPH WIRES THE WINDS, THE BIRDS, AND THE TELEGRAPH WIRES

THE WINDS, THE BIRDS, AND THE TELEGRAPH WIRES[4]

LONG, long ago, a hundred times as long as any one can remember, the Great Earth King became so very, very busy about a great many things that there were several things that he could not do. So he sat himself down and rested his great head upon his hand, and thought, and thought, and thought until he decided that he must have some assistance. He would advertise for some messengers! So he seized a great brush, as big as a church steeple, dipped it into the red and golden sunset light, and wrote in big letters high on the sky, that every one far and near could read:

LONG, long ago, way back before anyone can remember, the Great Earth King got so incredibly busy with a ton of things that there were several tasks he just couldn’t handle. So he sat down, rested his large head on his hand, and thought, and thought, and thought until he concluded that he needed some help. He decided to put out an advertisement for messengers! He grabbed a huge brush, as big as a church steeple, dipped it into the red and golden colors of the sunset, and wrote in big letters high up in the sky, so everyone near and far could see it:

WANTED! MESSENGERS! FLEETER THAN HORSES, SWIFTER THAN MEN, TO CARRY MY MESSAGES, A MILLION TIMES TEN.

WANTED! MESSENGERS! FASTER THAN HORSES, QUICKER THAN PEOPLE, TO DELIVER MY MESSAGES, A MILLION TIMES TEN.

and he signed it simply, "The Earth King." Then he went into his rainbow house and laid himself down to sleep on his rainbow bed.[Pg 34]

and he signed it simply, "The Earth King." Then he went into his rainbow house and lay down to sleep on his rainbow bed.[Pg 34]

He had scarcely fallen asleep when there came a rustle, rustle, rustle at the rainbow window, and a rattle, rattle, rattle at the rainbow door. He sprang quickly from his great bed.

He had barely fallen asleep when there was a rustle, rustle, rustle at the rainbow window, and a rattle, rattle, rattle at the rainbow door. He jumped up quickly from his big bed.

"Who be ye?" he asked.

"Who are you?" he asked.

"We be messengers," came the reply, "come to serve the King."

"We are messengers," came the reply, "here to serve the King."

Then the King opened the door. There before him stood four of the strangest creatures that he had ever seen. They were so light that they could stand on nothing; they had great wide wings; they had pale faces and gleaming eyes; and they had light garments that floated and flapped and fluttered in the breeze.

Then the King opened the door. There before him stood four of the strangest creatures he had ever seen. They were so light they could stand on nothing; they had big, wide wings; they had pale faces and shiny eyes; and they wore light clothing that floated, flapped, and fluttered in the breeze.

"What are your names?" asked the King.

"What are your names?" the King asked.

"We are the Winds," answered the mightiest of the four, "East Wind, West Wind, South Wind, North Wind," pointing to each in turn, himself last. "We have come—

"We are the Winds," replied the strongest of the four, "East Wind, West Wind, South Wind, North Wind," indicating each one in order, with himself last. "We have come—

Fleeter than horses, swifter than men,
To carry your messages, a million times ten."

Faster than horses, quicker than humans,
To send your messages a million times more.

Then the King spoke to them in deep and solemn tone: "The task is a great one. The King's business is grave and important. My messengers must be swift and faithful. Are ye able?"[Pg 35]

Then the King addressed them in a serious and solemn voice: "The task is a significant one. The King's work is serious and important. My messengers need to be quick and trustworthy. Are you able?"[Pg 35]

Then the four winds piously crossed their breasts with their wings and whispered, "Try us and see, try us and see, try us and see."

Then the four winds reverently crossed their breasts with their wings and whispered, "Test us and see, test us and see, test us and see."

So the King tried them.

So the King judged them.

"Down by the sea," said the King, "far over the mountains, many hours away, there lives a fisher folk that I love. Every day the men of the village go forth in their little boats to fish, and every evening they come home with their catch. But of late thick and heavy clouds have hung about them. They have not dared go forth lest they should not reach home again, and their families begin to be in want. Go to them to-day. Drive away the fog and clouds that the people may be happy again. Quick! away!"

"Down by the sea," said the King, "far over the mountains, many hours away, there lives a fishing community that I care about. Every day, the men from the village head out in their small boats to fish, and every evening they return home with their catch. But lately, thick and heavy clouds have surrounded them. They haven’t dared to go out for fear they won’t make it back, and their families are starting to struggle. Go to them today. Clear away the fog and clouds so the people can be happy again. Hurry! Go now!"

Then the four winds lifted their swift, beautiful wings and were gone. Faster and faster they flew till none could tell how fast they flew. Over the meadows they went and over the mountains. Each tried to outwing the others until it became a fierce and careless game. So blind and careless were they in their sport that they did not notice how they whirled the sand, and broke the trees, and tossed the water. Swiftly through the fishing village they tore, hurling its poor houses to the ground and crashing, dashing, slashing,[Pg 36] smashing the waves upon the fallen wrecks and the frightened and suffering folk.

Then the four winds spread their swift, beautiful wings and took off. They flew faster and faster until no one could tell how fast they were moving. They soared over the meadows and mountains, each trying to outpace the others, turning it into a wild and reckless game. So lost and careless were they in their play that they didn’t notice how they whipped up the sand, broke the trees, and tossed the water. They rushed through the fishing village, toppling its fragile houses and crashing, dashing, slashing,[Pg 36] smashing the waves against the fallen wreckage and the terrified, suffering people.

Not until they were weary with their furious sport did they remember the errand on which the King had sent them. They retraced their steps as quickly as they could, but alas! to their shame and grief, the village lay in ruins and the people wept for their loss.

Not until they were tired from their wild games did they remember the mission the King had given them. They hurried back as fast as they could, but sadly, to their shame and sorrow, the village was in ruins and the people were crying for what they had lost.

Then the Earth King was very sad and angry. He brought the shameful winds before his court. "False and faithless winds," he said, in stern and awful voice, "ye did not do my errand; ye were traitors to your trust; great shall be your punishment. Nevermore shall ye be my messengers, evermore shall ye be my slaves. Away from my sight!"

Then the Earth King was very upset and angry. He called the shameful winds before his court. "You deceitful and untrustworthy winds," he said, in a stern and fearsome voice, "you didn’t fulfill my command; you betrayed my trust; your punishment will be severe. You will never be my messengers again; you will forever be my slaves. Get out of my sight!"

Then the faithless winds departed from before the face of the King, and in shame and sorrow went moaning among the caves and the rocks by the seaside, and sighing among the lonely pine trees in the wilderness, and even to this day you may hear the echoes of their moans and sighs.

Then the unfaithful winds left the presence of the King, and in shame and sadness, they wandered among the caves and rocks by the sea, sighing among the lonely pine trees in the wilderness. Even today, you can still hear the echoes of their moans and sighs.

The Earth King was sorrowful, but not discouraged. Again he seized the great paint brush, as big as a church steeple, dipped it into the red and golden sunset light, and wrote in big letters high on the sky that every one far and near could read:[Pg 37]

The Earth King felt sad, but not defeated. He picked up the huge paintbrush, as tall as a church steeple, dipped it in the red and golden hues of the sunset, and wrote in big letters high up in the sky for everyone, near and far, to read:[Pg 37]

WANTED! MESSENGERS!
FLEETER THAN HORSES,
SWIFTER THAN MEN,
TO CARRY MY MESSAGES,
A MILLION TIMES TEN.

WANTED! MESSENGERS!
FASTER THAN HORSES,
QUICKER THAN PEOPLE,
TO DELIVER MY MESSAGES,
A MILLION TIMES TEN.

Then he went into his rainbow house and laid himself down on his rainbow bed. He scarcely had taken forty winks when he heard a rat-tat-tatting on the rainbow window and a rap-rap-rapping on the rainbow door. Quickly he leaped from his great bed.

Then he went into his colorful house and lay down on his vibrant bed. He had barely taken a short nap when he heard a rat-tat-tat on the colorful window and a rap-rap-rap on the colorful door. He quickly jumped out of his big bed.

"Who be ye?" he asked.

"Who are you?" he asked.

"We be messengers," came a gentle voice through the keyhole, "come to serve the King."

"We're messengers," a gentle voice came through the keyhole, "here to serve the King."

Then he opened the door, and there before him flitted and twittered a company of the most curious little people that he ever had set eyes upon. They had each a pair of beady eyes, a little pointed nose, a set of little scratchy toes, and the softest kind of a coat, fitting as snug as ever the tailor could make it.

Then he opened the door, and right in front of him flitted and twittered a group of the most fascinating little people he had ever seen. They each had a pair of beady eyes, a tiny pointed nose, tiny scratchy toes, and the softest kind of coat, fitting as snugly as a tailor could ever make it.

"What are your names?" asked the King.

"What are your names?" the King asked.

"We are the birds, and our names are many. We saw the King's sign in the sky and have come—

"We are the birds, and we have many names. We saw the King's sign in the sky and have come—

Fleeter than horses, swifter than men,
To carry your messages, a million times ten."
[Pg 38]

Faster than horses, quicker than humans,
To send your messages a million times more.
[Pg 38]

Then the King, remembering the Winds, addressed them in very deep and solemn tones: "The task is a great one. The King's business is exceeding grave and important. My messengers must be swift and faithful, must remember my commands and keep my secrets. Are ye able?"

Then the King, recalling the Winds, spoke to them in a deep and serious voice: "This is a big task. The King's business is very serious and important. My messengers must be quick and trustworthy, must remember my commands and keep my secrets. Can you do it?"

Each bird laid his little scratchy toes on his little pointed nose and vowed that he would remember the King's commands and keep the King's secrets.

Each bird placed his tiny scratchy toes on his little pointed nose and promised that he would remember the King's orders and keep the King's secrets.

"Then," said the King, "make ready. Far to the north dwells a people that I love. For many a month they have lived amid ice and snow and the bitter frosts. Now they sigh for warmer days, and I have heard them. I am planning a delightful surprise for them. I am going to carry spring to them. Go, find the warm sunshine and the soft south wind and bid them come at once to the King's court, that I may take them and the spring days to my suffering and discouraged people. Then return with all speed to the King, and remember —do not betray my secret."

"Then," said the King, "get ready. Far up north lives a people I care for. They've spent many months surrounded by ice and snow and bitter cold. Now they're longing for warmer days, and I've heard their cries. I'm planning a wonderful surprise for them. I'm going to bring them spring. Go, find the warm sunshine and the gentle southern wind and ask them to come quickly to the King's court, so I can take them and the spring days to my weary and downcast people. Then hurry back to the King, and remember — don’t reveal my secret."

The bird-messengers hastened away as fast as ever their wings could carry them. They summoned the warm sunshine and the soft south wind and bade them make haste to the Earth King. They, of course, turned back as they were commanded, but before they reached[Pg 39] home again, each one of them was seized with a strange, restless, uneasy feeling right in the middle of his feathers. It must have been the secret trying to get out. One by one they stole past the King's house under cover of the night and made their way to the north country. And when the morning came, there they were, sitting on the fence posts and in the apple trees, just bursting with the happy secret of the King.

The bird messengers flew away as fast as their wings could take them. They called for the warm sunshine and the gentle south wind, asking them to hurry to the Earth King. They turned back as instructed, but before they made it[Pg 39] home, each of them felt a strange, restless, uneasy feeling deep in their feathers. It must have been the secret trying to escape. One by one, they quietly passed the King's house under the cover of night and headed to the north country. When morning came, there they were, sitting on the fence posts and in the apple trees, filled with the joyful secret of the King.

Then the robin pipped, and the bluebird blew;
The sparrow chipped, and the swallow, too:
"We know something,—we won't tell,—
Somebody's coming,—you know well.
This is his name ('twixt you and me),
S-P-R-I-N-G."

Then the robin chirped, and the bluebird sang;
The sparrow chirped, and so did the swallow:
"We know something, but we won't reveal it,
Someone's coming—you know it.
This is his name (just between you and me),
S-P-R-I-N-G.

The people were very happy when they heard what the birds said, and with much excitement began to get ready for the springtime.

The people were really happy when they heard what the birds said, and with a lot of excitement, they started getting ready for spring.

Now, of course, the King knew nothing about all this, and was very happy in thinking of the surprise that he was to give the people. He took the warm sunshine and the soft south wind for companions, and made his way in all haste to the land of ice and snow. As he arrived, with his delightful secret, as he thought, hidden in his heart, he was amazed to find an old woman sitting in her doorway knitting.[Pg 40]

Now, of course, the King knew nothing about all this and was really happy thinking about the surprise he was going to give the people. He took the warm sunshine and the gentle south wind as his companions and hurried to the land of ice and snow. When he arrived, with his delightful secret, as he believed, hidden in his heart, he was shocked to find an old woman sitting in her doorway knitting.[Pg 40]

"Why are you sitting here?" he asked. "Why are you not within, warming your feet by the fire?"

"Why are you sitting here?" he asked. "Why aren't you inside, warming your feet by the fire?"

"Why, don't you know?" she said, "spring is coming!"

"Why, don't you know?" she said, "spring is coming!"

"Spring?" he asked, almost roughly; "how do you know?"

"Spring?" he asked, almost brusquely; "how do you know?"

"Oh," said she with a smile, trying not to look at a robin that turned his back behind the picket fence, hoping that if the King saw him he might think he was an English sparrow, "a little bird told me."

"Oh," she said with a smile, trying not to glance at a robin that had turned its back behind the picket fence, hoping that if the King saw him, he might think he was an English sparrow, "a little bird told me."

The King walked up the street, looking gloomy enough, and soon came across a gardener with his rake, uncovering the crocuses and the daffodils.

The King walked down the street, looking pretty gloomy, and soon ran into a gardener with his rake, uncovering the crocuses and daffodils.

"Why do you do this, my good man? Surely your flowers will freeze. You had much better be covering them up."

"Why are you doing this, my good man? Your flowers are going to freeze. You should really be covering them up."

"Oh, no," he said, straightening his bent back, "spring is coming."

"Oh, no," he said, straightening his hunched back, "spring is coming."

"Spring," said the King; "how do you know?"

"Spring," said the King; "how do you know?"

"Oh," said the gardener, with a grin, and a twinkle in his left eye, as he caught sight of a bluebird peeking half-scared around the limb of a near-by apple tree, "a little bird told me."

"Oh," said the gardener with a grin and a twinkle in his left eye as he saw a bluebird peeking half-scared around the branch of a nearby apple tree, "a little bird told me."

Then the disgraceful story all came out: that[Pg 41]

Then the shameful story was revealed: that[Pg 41]

The robin pipped, and the bluebird blew;
The sparrow chipped, and the swallow, too:
"We know something,—we won't tell,—
Somebody's coming,—you know well.
This is his name ('twixt you and me),
S-P-R-I-N-G."

The robin tweeted, and the bluebird sang;
The sparrow chirped, and so did the swallow:
"We know something—we won't tell—"
Someone's coming—you know the drill.
This is his name (just between you and me),
S-P-R-I-N-G.

My! but wasn't the Earth King disgusted! And weren't the bird-messengers ashamed to come when he sternly called them! Each laid his little pointed nose on his little scratchy toes, and dropped his eyes and uttered never a word.

My! Wasn't the Earth King disgusted! And weren’t the bird messengers embarrassed to show up when he called them sternly? Each one put its little pointed beak on its little scratchy toes, looked down, and didn’t say a word.

"Silly birds," he said in scornful voice. "You vowed to keep my secrets. You have broken your vow. You obeyed my commands and called the south wind and the sunshine; so I cannot be too harsh with you. But you cannot keep my secrets, so I cannot keep you as my messengers. Now and then I may use you as my servants. Adieu!"

"Silly birds," he said with a scornful tone. "You promised to keep my secrets. You've broken that promise. You followed my commands and called the south wind and the sunshine; so I can’t be too harsh with you. But since you can’t keep my secrets, I can’t keep you as my messengers. Occasionally, I might use you as my servants. Goodbye!"

Then the birds flew sadly away as quietly and quickly as ever they could, and set to work building their nests in holes in the trees and holes in the ground and in out-of-the-way places, making such a chattering meantime that neither they, nor any one else, could hear themselves think.

Then the birds flew away sadly, as quietly and quickly as they could, and got to work building their nests in tree holes, in the ground, and in hidden spots, making such a racket in the meantime that neither they nor anyone else could hear themselves think.

By this time the Earth King was nearly discouraged. He did not know what in the world to do. He rested[Pg 42] his elbow on his knee and his great head in his hand and thought and wondered. Then once again he rose and took the great brush and wrote the same big words on the sky. And for very weariness he lay down on a great bank of clouds and soon was sound asleep. As he slept, the cloud grew bigger and bigger and blacker and blacker, and the thunder came nearer and nearer until, all at once, CRASH-CRASH—the cloud seemed torn to pieces and the King leaped to his feet half-scared to death, even if he was a King. There before him, darting this way and that way, and up and down, and across-ways, was a swarm of little red-hot creatures that hissed and buzzed and cracked like the Fourth of July.

By this time, the Earth King was almost ready to give up. He had no idea what to do next. He rested[Pg 42] his elbow on his knee, cradled his heavy head in his hand, and thought it over. Then, once again, he got up, took the big brush, and wrote the same bold words across the sky. Exhausted, he lay down on a thick bank of clouds and soon fell into a deep sleep. As he dozed, the cloud grew larger and darker, and the thunder rolled closer and closer until, all of a sudden, CRASH-CRASH—the cloud seemed to burst apart, and the King jumped to his feet, half terrified despite being a King. Right in front of him was a swarm of little red-hot creatures that darted in every direction, hissing, buzzing, and crackling like the Fourth of July.

"Who are you?" he asked in half-fright as he rubbed his eyes, "and what do you want?"

"Who are you?" he asked, half-frightened as he rubbed his eyes. "And what do you want?"

"Messengers, messengers, messengers," whispered they all at once, "and we have come to serve the King."

"Messengers, messengers, messengers," they all whispered at once, "and we have come to serve the King."

"What are your names?"

"What are your names?"

"We are the Lightning Spirits; sometimes men call us Electricity—

"We are the Lightning Spirits; sometimes people call us Electricity—

The swiftest creatures that are known to men,
To carry your messages, a million times ten."
[Pg 43]

The fastest creatures known to man,
To send your messages, again and again.
[Pg 43]

The King charged them gravely and solemnly, as he had done the winds and the birds before them, that his messengers must be true and faithful and must keep his secrets. But no matter how great the task nor how heavy the oaths with which he bound them to be faithful, they were eager, all of them, to serve the King. Only he must build road-ways for them. They had not wings to fly, and their feet were not accustomed to the highways of the land. They might lose their way. So the King decided to try them. He called his laborers and ordered them to erect tall poles, and from pole to pole to lay slender roadways of wire. Miles and miles of these roadways he built, over the hills and through the valleys. And when all was complete, he called the spirits to him and whispered to them his secret messages. Quick as thought they ran over the little roadways, hither and thither, and back again, doing faithfully and well the King's errands and keeping the King's secrets. They whispered never so much as a word of them. So the Earth King called a great assembly, and before them all appointed the Lightning Spirits to be his trusted messengers for ever and a day.

The King seriously and formally told them, just like he had with the winds and the birds before, that his messengers must be true and loyal and must keep his secrets. But no matter how big the task or how heavy the promises he made for their loyalty, they were all eager to serve the King. He just needed to create pathways for them. They couldn't fly, and they weren't used to the roads on the ground. They might get lost. So the King decided to test them. He called his workers and instructed them to set up tall poles and connect them with thin wire roadways. He built miles and miles of these roads, over hills and through valleys. Once everything was finished, he called the spirits to him and whispered his secret messages. As fast as thought, they raced over the little roadways, back and forth, faithfully completing the King's tasks and keeping his secrets safe. They never whispered a word of them. Then, the Earth King called a big meeting and appointed the Lightning Spirits as his trusted messengers forever.

Of course the winds were very jealous when they heard of it, and they determined to get revenge by stealing the messages from the spirits. They dashed[Pg 44] against the wires day after day, trying to break them and get the secrets, but all to no purpose. All they could hear was MUM-MUM-MUM-M-M; and the harder they blew, the louder they heard it.

Of course, the winds were really jealous when they found out, and they decided to get back at the spirits by stealing their messages. They slammed[Pg 44] into the wires day after day, trying to break them and uncover the secrets, but it was all for nothing. All they could hear was MUM-MUM-MUM-M-M; and the harder they blew, the louder it got.

The birds had all along been sorry that they had given away the great secret, and had been hoping that the King would give them another chance. They were much too gentle to do as the winds did. But they were very curious to find out what the King's messages were. So day after day they went to the wires and sat upon them and snuggled down as close to them as they could get and listened hard, putting now the right ear down and now the left—but all they could ever hear was MUM-MUM-MUM-M-M-M-M.

The birds had always regretted revealing the great secret and were hoping the King would give them another chance. They were far too gentle to behave like the winds. However, they were very curious about the King’s messages. So, day after day, they perched on the wires, snuggling down as close as possible and listened intently, putting one ear down and then the other—but all they could ever hear was MUM-MUM-MUM-M-M-M-M.

And they seem never to have got over that habit! If you want to find out for yourself the truth of this tale, you go some day when the wind is blowing against the wires and the birds are sitting upon them, snuggled close, and put your ear to a telegraph pole and all you will hear is MUM-MUM-MUM-M-M-M.[Pg 45]

And they just can’t seem to shake that habit! If you want to see for yourself whether this story is true, just go one day when the wind is blowing against the wires and the birds are perched on them, all cozy, and put your ear up to a telegraph pole. All you will hear is MUM-MUM-MUM-M-M-M.[Pg 45]


KATCHA AND THE DEVIL Katcha and the Devil

KATCHA AND THE DEVIL[5]

THE STORY OF A CLINGING VINE

THERE was once a woman named Katcha who lived in a village where she owned her own cottage and garden. She had money besides but little good it did her because she was such an ill-tempered vixen that nobody, not even the poorest laborer, would marry her. Nobody would even work for her, no matter what she paid, for she couldn't open her mouth without scolding, and whenever she scolded she raised her shrill voice until you could hear it a mile away. The older she grew the worse she became until by the time she was forty she was as sour as vinegar.

THERE was once a woman named Katcha who lived in a village where she owned her own cottage and garden. She had money too, but it didn't do her much good because she was such a short-tempered person that nobody, not even the poorest laborer, wanted to marry her. Nobody would even work for her, no matter how much she offered, because she couldn’t speak without yelling, and whenever she yelled, her high-pitched voice carried for miles. The older she got, the worse she became, until by the time she was forty, she was as sour as vinegar.

Now as it always happens in a village, every Sunday afternoon there was a dance either at the burgomaster's, or at the tavern. As soon as the bagpipes sounded, the boys all crowded into the room and the girls gathered outside and looked in the windows. Katcha was always the first at the window. The music would strike up and the boys would beckon the girls[Pg 48] to come in and dance, but no one ever beckoned Katcha. Even when she paid the piper no one ever asked her to dance. Yet she came Sunday after Sunday just the same.

Now, as always happens in a village, every Sunday afternoon there was a dance either at the mayor's house or at the tavern. As soon as the bagpipes started, the boys rushed into the room while the girls gathered outside and peeked through the windows. Katcha was always the first to the window. The music would begin, and the boys would wave to the girls[Pg 48] to come in and dance, but no one ever waved to Katcha. Even when she paid the piper, no one ever asked her to dance. Yet she came back Sunday after Sunday just the same.

One Sunday afternoon as she was hurrying to the tavern she thought to herself: "Here I am getting old and yet I've never once danced with a boy! Plague take it, to-day I'd dance with the devil if he asked me!"

One Sunday afternoon, as she rushed to the tavern, she thought to herself: "Here I am, getting older, and I've never once danced with a guy! Damn it, today I'd dance with the devil if he asked me!"

She was in a fine rage by the time she reached the tavern, where she sat down near the stove and looked around to see what girls the boys had invited to dance.

She was really angry by the time she got to the tavern, where she sat near the stove and looked around to see which girls the guys had invited to dance.

Suddenly a stranger in hunter's green came in. He sat down at a table near Katcha and ordered drink. When the serving maid brought the beer, he reached over to Katcha and asked her to drink with him. At first she was much taken back at this attention, then she pursed her lips coyly and pretended to refuse, but finally she accepted.

Suddenly, a stranger dressed in hunter's green walked in. He sat down at a table close to Katcha and ordered a drink. When the waitress brought the beer, he leaned over to Katcha and invited her to drink with him. At first, she was surprised by the attention, then she playfully pursed her lips as if to refuse, but in the end, she accepted.

When they had finished drinking, he pulled a ducat from his pocket, tossed it to the piper, and called out:

When they finished drinking, he took a ducat from his pocket, threw it to the piper, and shouted:

"Clear the floor, boys! This is for Katcha and me alone!"

"Clear the floor, guys! This is just for Katcha and me!"

The boys snickered and the girls giggled, hiding behind each other and stuffing their aprons into their mouths so that Katcha wouldn't hear them laughing.[Pg 49] But Katcha wasn't noticing them at all. Katcha was dancing with a fine young man! If the whole world had been laughing at her, Katcha wouldn't have cared.

The boys chuckled and the girls laughed, hiding behind each other and stuffing their aprons in their mouths so Katcha wouldn't hear them. [Pg 49] But Katcha didn't notice them at all. Katcha was dancing with a handsome young man! If the entire world had been laughing at her, Katcha wouldn't have minded.

The stranger danced with Katcha all afternoon and all evening. Not once did he dance with any one else. He bought her marzipan and sweet drinks and, when the hour came to go home, he escorted her through the village.

The stranger danced with Katcha all afternoon and all evening. Not once did he dance with anyone else. He bought her marzipan and sweet drinks, and when it was time to go home, he walked her through the village.

"Ah," sighed Katcha when they reached her cottage and it was time to part, "I wish I could dance with you forever!"

"Ah," sighed Katcha when they reached her cottage and it was time to part, "I wish I could dance with you forever!"

"Very well," said the stranger. "Come with me."

"Sure," said the stranger. "Follow me."

"Where do you live?"

"Where do you stay?"

"Put your arm around my neck and I'll tell you."

"Wrap your arm around my neck and I'll tell you."

Katcha put both arms about his neck and instantly the man changed into a devil and flew straight down to hell.

Katcha wrapped both arms around his neck, and in an instant, the man transformed into a devil and shot straight down to hell.

At the gates of hell he stopped and knocked.

At the gates of hell, he paused and knocked.

His comrades came and opened the gates and when they saw that he was exhausted, they tried to take Katcha off his neck. But Katcha held on tight and nothing they could do or say would make her budge.

His friends came and opened the gates, and when they saw that he was worn out, they tried to take Katcha off his neck. But Katcha held on tight, and nothing they could do or say would make her move.

The devil finally had to appear before the Prince of Darkness himself with Katcha still glued to his neck.[Pg 50]

The devil finally had to face the Prince of Darkness himself with Katcha still stuck to his neck.[Pg 50]

"What's that thing you've got around your neck?" the Prince asked.

"What's that thing you have around your neck?" the Prince asked.

So the devil told how as he was walking about on earth he had heard Katcha say she would dance with the devil himself if he asked her. "So I asked her to dance with me," the devil said. "Afterwards just to frighten her a little I brought her down to hell. And now she won't let go of me!"

So the devil said that while he was wandering around on earth, he heard Katcha say she would dance with the devil himself if he asked her. "So I asked her to dance with me," the devil said. "Later, just to scare her a bit, I took her down to hell. And now she won't let go of me!"

"Serve you right, you dunce!" the Prince said. "How often have I told you to use common sense when you go wandering around on earth! You might have known Katcha would never let go of a man once she had him!"

"Serves you right, you fool!" the Prince said. "How many times have I told you to use common sense when you’re wandering around on Earth? You should have known Katcha would never let go of a man once she had him!"

"I beg your Majesty to make her let go!" the poor devil implored.

"I urge you, Your Majesty, to make her let go!" the poor guy pleaded.

"I will not!" said the Prince. "You'll have to carry her back to earth yourself and get rid of her as best you can. Perhaps this will be a lesson to you."

"I won't!" said the Prince. "You'll have to take her back to earth yourself and deal with her however you can. Maybe this will teach you a lesson."

So the devil, very tired and very cross, shambled back to earth with Katcha still clinging to his neck. He tried every way to get her off. He promised her wooded hills and rich meadows if she but let him go. He cajoled her, he cursed her, but all to no avail. Katcha still held on.

So the devil, really tired and really angry, trudged back to earth with Katcha still hanging onto his neck. He tried everything to shake her off. He promised her beautiful wooded hills and rich meadows if she would just let him go. He sweet-talked her, he yelled at her, but none of it worked. Katcha still wouldn't let go.

Breathless and discouraged he came at last to a[Pg 51] meadow where a shepherd, wrapped in a great shaggy sheepskin coat, was tending his flocks. The devil transformed himself into an ordinary looking man so that the shepherd didn't recognize him.

Breathless and discouraged, he finally reached a[Pg 51] meadow where a shepherd, bundled in a thick, shaggy sheepskin coat, was looking after his sheep. The devil disguised himself as an ordinary-looking man so the shepherd wouldn’t recognize him.

"Hi, there," the shepherd said, "what's that you're carrying?"

"Hey there," the shepherd said, "what do you have there?"

"Don't ask me," the devil said with a sigh. "I'm so worn out I'm nearly dead. I was walking yonder not thinking of anything at all when along comes a woman and jumps on my back and won't let go. I'm trying to carry her to the nearest village to get rid of her there, but I don't believe I'm able. My legs are giving out."

"Don’t ask me," the devil said with a sigh. "I'm so exhausted I'm almost dead. I was walking over there not thinking about anything at all when a woman came along, jumped on my back, and won’t let go. I'm trying to carry her to the nearest village to drop her off, but I don’t think I can. My legs are about to give out."

The shepherd, who was a good-natured chap, said: "I tell you what: I'll help you. I can't leave my sheep long, but I'll carry her halfway."

The shepherd, who was a friendly guy, said: "You know what? I'll help you out. I can't be away from my sheep for too long, but I'll carry her halfway."

"Oh," said the devil, "I'd be very grateful if you did!"

"Oh," said the devil, "I'd really appreciate it if you did!"

So the shepherd yelled at Katcha: "Hi, there, you! Catch hold of me!"

So the shepherd shouted at Katcha: "Hey, you! Grab onto me!"

When Katcha saw that the shepherd was a handsome youth, she let go of the devil and leapt upon the shepherd's back, catching hold of the collar of his sheepskin coat.

When Katcha saw that the shepherd was a good-looking young man, she dropped the devil and jumped onto the shepherd's back, grabbing onto the collar of his sheepskin coat.

Now the young shepherd soon found that the long[Pg 52] shaggy coat and Katcha made a pretty heavy load for walking. In a few moments he was sick of his bargain and began casting about for some way of getting rid of Katcha.

Now the young shepherd quickly realized that the long[Pg 52] shaggy coat and Katcha were pretty heavy to carry. In just a few moments, he was fed up with his deal and started looking for a way to get rid of Katcha.

Presently he came to a pond and he thought to himself that he'd like to throw her in. He wondered how he could do it. Perhaps he could manage it by throwing in his greatcoat with her. The coat was so loose that he thought he could slip out of it without Katcha's discovering what he was doing. Very cautiously he slipped out one arm. Katcha didn't move. He slipped out the other arm. Still Katcha didn't move. He unlooped the first button. Katcha noticed nothing. He unlooped the second button. Still Katcha noticed nothing. He unlooped the third button and kerplunk! he had pitched coat and Katcha and all into the middle of the pond!

Currently, he approached a pond and thought to himself that he’d like to throw her in. He wondered how he could pull it off. Maybe he could manage it by tossing in his greatcoat with her. The coat was so big that he figured he could slip out of it without Katcha noticing what he was doing. Very carefully, he pulled out one arm. Katcha didn’t move. He pulled out the other arm. Still, Katcha didn’t move. He unbuttoned the first button. Katcha didn’t notice anything. He unbuttoned the second button. Still, Katcha didn’t notice anything. He unbuttoned the third button and kerplunk! he had thrown both the coat and Katcha right into the middle of the pond!

When he got back to his sheep, the devil looked at him in amazement.

When he returned to his sheep, the devil stared at him in disbelief.

"Where's Katcha?" he gasped.

"Where's Katcha?" he asked, breathless.

"Oh," the shepherd said, pointing over his shoulder with his thumb, "I decided to leave her up yonder in a pond."

"Oh," the shepherd said, pointing over his shoulder with his thumb, "I decided to leave her up there in a pond."

"My dear friend," the devil cried, "I thank you! You have done me a great favor. If it hadn't been for[Pg 53] you I might be carrying Katcha till dooms-day. I'll never forget you and some time I'll reward you. As you don't know who it is you've helped, I must tell you I'm a devil."

"My dear friend," the devil exclaimed, "thank you! You've really done me a huge favor. If it weren't for[Pg 53] you, I could have been stuck carrying Katcha forever. I'll never forget you, and someday I'll repay you. Since you don’t know who you’ve helped, I should let you know that I’m a devil."

With these words the devil vanished.

With those words, the devil disappeared.

For a moment the shepherd was dazed. Then he laughed and said to himself: "Well, if they're all as stupid as he is, we ought to be able for them!"

For a moment, the shepherd was stunned. Then he laughed and said to himself, "Well, if they're all as clueless as he is, we should be able to handle them!"

The country where the shepherd lived was ruled over by a dissolute young duke who passed his days in riotous living and his nights in carousing. He gave over the affairs of state to two governors who were as bad as he. With extortionate taxes and unjust fines they robbed the people until the whole land was crying out against them.

The country where the shepherd lived was ruled by a reckless young duke who spent his days partying and his nights drinking. He let two governors, just as corrupt as he was, handle the state's affairs. They imposed high taxes and unfair fines, robbing the people until everyone in the land was complaining about them.

Now one day for amusement the duke summoned an astrologer to court and ordered him to read in the planets the fate of himself and his two governors. When the astrologer had cast a horoscope for each of the three reprobates, he was greatly disturbed and tried to dissuade the duke from questioning him further.

Now one day for fun, the duke called an astrologer to court and told him to read the planets to find out the fate of himself and his two governors. After the astrologer created a horoscope for each of the three misfits, he became very anxious and tried to convince the duke not to ask him any more questions.

"Such danger," he said, "threatens your life and the lives of your two governors that I fear to speak."

"That kind of danger," he said, "puts your life and the lives of your two governors at risk, so I'm afraid to say anything."

"Whatever it is," said the duke, "speak. But I warn[Pg 54] you to speak the truth, for if what you say does not come to pass you will forfeit your life."

"Whatever it is," the duke said, "go ahead and speak. But I warn[Pg 54] you to be honest, because if what you say doesn't happen, you will lose your life."

The astrologer bowed and said: "Hear then, O Duke, what the planets foretell: Before the second quarter of the moon, on such and such a day, at such and such an hour, a devil will come and carry off the two governors. At the full of the moon on such and such a day, at such and such an hour, the same devil will come for your Highness and carry you off to hell."

The astrologer bowed and said: "Listen, Duke, to what the planets predict: Before the second quarter of the moon, on this day, at this hour, a devil will come and take the two governors. At the full moon on this day, at this hour, the same devil will come for you and take you to hell."

The duke pretended to be unconcerned but in his heart he was deeply shaken. The voice of the astrologer sounded to him like the voice of judgment and for the first time conscience began to trouble him.

The duke acted like he didn't care, but inside he was really shaken. To him, the astrologer’s voice felt like a voice of judgment, and for the first time, his conscience began to bother him.

As for the governors, they couldn't eat a bite of food and were carried from the palace half dead with fright. They piled their ill-gotten wealth into wagons and rode away to their castles, where they barred all the doors and windows in order to keep the devil out.

As for the governors, they couldn't eat a single bite and were taken from the palace half dead with fear. They stuffed their ill-gotten riches into wagons and drove away to their castles, where they locked all the doors and windows to keep the devil out.

The duke reformed. He gave up his evil ways and corrected the abuses of state in the hope of averting if possible his cruel fate.

The duke changed for the better. He abandoned his wrongdoings and fixed the state's problems in hopes of avoiding his harsh destiny.

The poor shepherd had no inkling of any of these things. He tended his flocks from day to day and never bothered his head about the happenings in the great world.[Pg 55]

The poor shepherd had no idea about any of this. He took care of his flocks every day and didn’t concern himself with what was going on in the larger world.[Pg 55]

Suddenly one day the devil appeared before him and said: "I have come, my friend, to repay you for your kindness. When the moon is in its first quarter, I was to carry off the former governors of this land because they robbed the poor and gave the duke evil counsel. However, they're behaving themselves now so they're to be given another chance. But they don't know this. Now on such and such a day do you go to the first castle where a crowd of people will be assembled. When a cry goes up and the gates open and I come dragging out the governor, do you step up to me and say: 'What do you mean by this? Get out of here or there'll be trouble!' I'll pretend to be greatly frightened and make off. Then ask the governor to pay you two bags of gold, and if he haggles just threaten to call me back. After that go on to the castle of the second governor and do the same thing and demand the same pay. I warn you, though, be prudent with the money and use it only for good. When the moon is full, I'm to carry off the duke himself, for he was so wicked that he's to have no second chance. So don't try to save him, for if you do you'll pay for it with your own skin. Don't forget!"

Suddenly one day, the devil showed up and said: "I've come, my friend, to repay you for your kindness. When the moon is in its first quarter, I was supposed to take away the former governors of this land because they exploited the poor and gave the duke bad advice. However, they’re behaving well now, so they’ll get another chance. But they don’t know this. Now, on such and such a day, you should go to the first castle where a crowd will gather. When a shout goes up and the gates open and I drag out the governor, you need to step up to me and say: 'What are you doing? Get lost or there will be consequences!' I will act really scared and run away. Then, ask the governor to pay you two bags of gold, and if he tries to negotiate, just threaten to call me back. After that, head over to the second governor's castle and do the same thing, demanding the same payment. I warn you, though, be careful with the money and use it only for good. When the moon is full, I'm supposed to take the duke himself because he was so evil that he won’t get a second chance. So don’t try to save him, because if you do, you will pay for it with your own life. Don’t forget!"

The shepherd remembered carefully everything the devil told him. When the moon was in its first quarter[Pg 56] he went to the first castle. A great crowd of people was gathered outside waiting to see the devil carry away the governor.

The shepherd remembered everything the devil told him very well. When the moon was in its first quarter[Pg 56], he went to the first castle. A large crowd of people was gathered outside, waiting to see the devil take the governor away.

Suddenly there was a loud cry of despair, the gates of the castle opened, and there was the devil, as black as night, dragging out the governor. He, poor man, was half dead with fright.

Suddenly, there was a loud cry of despair, the castle gates swung open, and there stood the devil, as dark as night, dragging the governor out. The poor man was half dead from fear.

The shepherd elbowed his way through the crowd, took the governor by the hand, and pushed the devil roughly aside.

The shepherd squeezed through the crowd, grabbed the governor's hand, and shoved the devil aside.

"What do you mean by this?" he shouted. "Get out of here or there'll be trouble!"

"What do you mean by this?" he shouted. "Get out of here or there will be trouble!"

Instantly the devil fled and the governor fell on his knees before the shepherd and kissed his hands and begged him to state what he wanted in reward. When the shepherd asked for two bags of gold, the governor ordered that they be given him without delay.

Instantly, the devil fled, and the governor dropped to his knees before the shepherd, kissed his hands, and pleaded with him to say what he wanted as a reward. When the shepherd requested two bags of gold, the governor commanded that they be given to him immediately.

Then the shepherd went to the castle of the second governor and went through exactly the same performance.

Then the shepherd went to the second governor's castle and went through the exact same routine.

It goes without saying that the duke soon heard of the shepherd, for he had been anxiously awaiting the fate of the two governors. At once he sent a wagon with four horses to fetch the shepherd to the palace and when the shepherd arrived he begged him piteously[Pg 57] to rescue him likewise from the devil's clutches.

It’s clear that the duke quickly learned about the shepherd, as he had been anxiously waiting to hear what happened to the two governors. He immediately sent a wagon with four horses to bring the shepherd to the palace, and when the shepherd arrived, he begged him desperately[Pg 57] to save him from the devil's grip as well.

"Master," the shepherd answered, "I cannot promise you anything. I have to consider my own safety. You have been a great sinner, but if you really want to reform, if you really want to rule your people justly and kindly and wisely as becomes a true ruler, then indeed I will help you even if I have to suffer hellfire in your place."

"Master," the shepherd replied, "I can't promise you anything. I have to think about my own safety. You've sinned greatly, but if you truly want to change, if you genuinely want to lead your people fairly, kindly, and wisely like a true ruler should, then I will help you even if it means I have to face hellfire for you."

The duke declared that with God's help he would mend his ways and the shepherd promised to come back on the fatal day.

The duke announced that, with God's help, he would change his ways, and the shepherd promised to return on that fateful day.

With grief and dread the whole country awaited the coming of the full moon. In the first place the people had greeted the astrologer's prophecy with joy, but since the duke had reformed their feelings for him had changed.

With sorrow and fear, the entire country anticipated the arrival of the full moon. Initially, the people had welcomed the astrologer's prediction with happiness, but since the duke had changed things, their feelings toward him had shifted.

Time sped fast as time does whether joy be coming or sorrow and all too soon the fatal day arrived.

Time flew by, just like it always does, whether it's filled with joy or sorrow, and before we knew it, the tragic day had come.

Dressed in black and pale with fright, the duke sat expecting the arrival of the devil.

Dressed in black and pale with fear, the duke sat waiting for the devil to arrive.

Suddenly the door flew open and the devil, black as night, stood before him. He paused a moment and then he said, politely:

Suddenly, the door swung open and the devil, as dark as night, stood in front of him. He paused for a moment and then said, politely:

"Your time has come, Lord Duke, and I am here to get you!"[Pg 58]

"Your time has come, Lord Duke, and I’m here to get you!"[Pg 58]

Without a word the duke arose and followed the devil to the courtyard, which was filled with a great multitude of people.

Without a word, the duke stood up and followed the devil to the courtyard, which was filled with a large crowd of people.

At that moment the shepherd, all out of breath, came pushing his way through the crowd, and ran straight at the devil, shouting out:

At that moment, the shepherd, completely out of breath, pushed his way through the crowd and ran straight at the devil, shouting:

"What do you mean by this? Get out of here or there'll be trouble!"

"What are you talking about? Get out of here, or there will be trouble!"

"What do you mean?" whispered the devil. "Don't you remember what I told you?"

"What do you mean?" whispered the devil. "Don't you remember what I told you?"

"Hush!" the shepherd whispered back. "I don't care anything about the duke. This is to warn you! You know Katcha? She's alive and she's looking for you!"

"Hush!" the shepherd whispered back. "I don't care about the duke. I'm just here to warn you! You know Katcha? She's alive and she's looking for you!"

The instant the devil heard the name of Katcha he turned and fled.

The moment the devil heard the name Katcha, he turned and ran.

All the people cheered the shepherd, while the shepherd himself laughed in his sleeve to think that he had taken in the devil so easily.

All the people cheered for the shepherd, while the shepherd secretly laughed to himself at how easily he had outsmarted the devil.

As for the duke, he was so grateful to the shepherd that he made him his chief counselor and loved him as a brother. And well he might, for the shepherd was a sensible man and always gave him sound advice.[Pg 59]

As for the duke, he was so grateful to the shepherd that he made him his chief advisor and cared for him like a brother. And rightly so, because the shepherd was a wise man and consistently offered him good advice.[Pg 59]


THE WHITE DOGS OF ARRAN The White Dogs of Arran

THE WHITE DOGS OF ARRAN[6]

FOR a long hour, on that November afternoon, my brother Ted had been standing at the gate below the ranch house, waiting and waiting, while the twilight filled the round hollow of the valley as water slowly fills a cup. At last the figure of a rider, silhouetted against the rose-colored sky, came into view along the crest of the rocky ridge. The little cow pony was loping as swiftly as the rough trail would permit, but to Ted's impatient eyes it seemed to crawl as slowly as a fly on a window pane. Although the horseman looked like a cow puncher, at that distance, with his slouch hat and big saddle, the eager boy knew that it was the district doctor making his far rounds over the range. A swift epidemic had been sweeping over Montana, passing from one ranch to another and leaving much illness and suffering behind. Ted's uncle and the cousin who was his own age had both been stricken two days before and it seemed that the doctor would never come.[Pg 62]

FOR a long hour, on that November afternoon, my brother Ted had been standing at the gate below the ranch house, waiting and waiting, while the twilight filled the round hollow of the valley like water slowly filling a cup. Finally, a rider appeared, silhouetted against the rose-colored sky, making his way along the crest of the rocky ridge. The little cow pony was trotting as quickly as the rough trail allowed, but to Ted's impatient eyes, it seemed to move as slowly as a fly on a windowpane. Although the horseman looked like a cowboy from a distance, with his slouch hat and big saddle, the eager boy knew it was the district doctor making his rounds over the range. A fast-spreading epidemic had been hitting Montana, moving from one ranch to another and leaving much illness and suffering in its wake. Ted's uncle and his cousin, who was the same age as him, had both fallen ill two days earlier, and it felt like the doctor would never arrive.[Pg 62]

"I'm glad you are here," he said as the doctor's pony, covered with foam and quivering with fatigue, passed through the open gate. "We have two patients for you."

"I'm glad you're here," he said as the doctor's pony, drenched in foam and trembling with exhaustion, came through the open gate. "We have two patients for you."

The man nodded.

The guy nodded.

"Fever, I suppose," he commented, "and aching bones, and don't know what to make of themselves because they have never been sick before? I have seen a hundred such cases in the last few days. It is bad at all the ranches, but the sheep herders, off in their cabins by themselves, are hit particularly hard."

"Fever, I guess," he said, "and sore bones, and they don’t know what to do because they’ve never been sick before? I’ve seen a hundred cases like that in the last few days. It’s bad at all the ranches, but the sheep herders, out in their cabins all alone, are really struggling."

He slipped from the saddle and strode into the house, leaving Ted to take the tired pony around to the stables. It was very dark now and growing cold, but he felt warm and comforted, somehow, since the doctor had come. He heard running feet behind him and felt a dog's nose, cold and wet, thrust into his hand. It was Pedro, the giant, six months' old wolf hound puppy, long legged and shaggy haired, the pride of Ted's life and the best beloved of all his possessions. The big dog followed his master into the stable and sat down, blinking solemnly in the circle of lantern light, while the boy was caring for the doctor's horse and bedding it down. Ted's thoughts were very busy, now with his anxieties about his uncle, now racing out[Pg 63] over the range to wonder how those in the stricken ranch houses and lonely cabins might be faring. There was the ranch on Arran Creek—people there were numerous enough to care for each other. It might be worse at Thompson's Crossing, and, oh, how would it be with those shepherds who lived in tiny cottages here and there along the Big Basin, so far from neighbors that often for months they saw no other faces than the wooly vacant ones of their thousands of sheep.

He got off the saddle and walked into the house, leaving Ted to take the tired pony to the stables. It was very dark now and getting cold, but he felt warm and comforted for some reason since the doctor had arrived. He heard footsteps behind him and felt a dog's cold, wet nose push into his hand. It was Pedro, the giant six-month-old wolfhound puppy, tall and shaggy, the pride of Ted's life and his most cherished possession. The big dog followed his owner into the stable and sat down, blinking seriously in the glow of the lantern light while Ted tended to the doctor's horse and made it comfortable. Ted's mind was racing with worries about his uncle and wondering how the people in the stricken ranch houses and isolated cabins were managing. There was the ranch on Arran Creek—there were enough people there to look out for one another. It might be worse at Thompson's Crossing, and oh, how would it be for those shepherds living in tiny cottages scattered around the Big Basin, so far from neighbors that they often went months without seeing any faces other than the blank, woolly ones of their thousands of sheep.

There was one, a big grizzled Irishman, whom Ted had seen only a few times. Nevertheless, he was one of his closest friends. They had met on a night when the boy was hunting, and he could remember still how they had lain together by the tiny camp fire, with the coyotes yelping in the distance, with the great plain stretching out into the dark, with the slender curl of smoke rising straight upward and the big stars seeming almost within reach of his hand in the thin air. The lonely Irishman had opened his heart to his new friend and had told him much of his own country, so unlike this big bare one, a dear green land where the tumbledown cottages and little fields were crowded together in such comforting comradeship.

There was a big, rugged Irishman whom Ted had only seen a few times. Still, he was one of Ted's closest friends. They had met one night when Ted was out hunting, and he could still remember how they lay by the small campfire, with coyotes howling in the distance, the vast plain stretching into darkness, the thin wisp of smoke rising straight up, and the bright stars feeling almost within arm's reach in the cool air. The lonely Irishman had opened up to his new friend and shared a lot about his own country, so different from this vast, empty one—a beloved green land where the crumbling cottages and small fields were closely packed together, creating a sense of comforting camaraderie.

"You could open your window of a summer night and give a call to the neighbors," he sighed, "and you[Pg 64] needn't to have the voice of the giant Finn McCoul to make them hear. In this place a man could fall sick and die alone and no one be the wiser."

"You could open your window on a summer night and call out to the neighbors," he sighed, "and you[Pg 64] wouldn't need the voice of the giant Finn McCoul to get them to hear you. In this place, a man could get sick and die alone, and no one would know."

His reminiscences had wandered farther and farther until he began to tell the tales and legends familiar in his own countryside, stories of the "Little People" and of Ireland in ancient times. Of them all Ted remembered most clearly the story of the white grayhounds of the King of Connemara, upon which his friend had dwelt long, showing that in spite of its being a thousand years old, it was his favorite tale.

His memories had drifted further and further until he started sharing the tales and legends known in his own region—stories about the "Little People" and ancient Ireland. Out of all them, Ted clearly remembered the story of the white grayhounds of the King of Connemara, which his friend had elaborated on for a long time, indicating that even though it was a thousand years old, it was his favorite story.

"Like those dogs on Arran Creek, they were perhaps," the Irishman said, "only sleeker of coat and swifter of foot, I'm thinking."

"Like those dogs on Arran Creek, they were maybe," the Irishman said, "just sleeker in their fur and faster on their feet, I think."

"But they couldn't be faster," Ted had objected. "The Arran dogs can catch coyotes and jack-rabbits and people have called those the quickest animals that run."

"But they can't be faster," Ted had argued. "The Arran dogs can catch coyotes and jackrabbits, and people have called those the fastest animals out there."

"Ah," returned the other with true Irish logic, "those Arran dogs are Russian, they tell me, and these I speak of were of Connemara, and what comes out of Ireland, you may be sure, is faster and fairer than anything else on earth."

"Ah," the other replied with classic Irish reasoning, "those Arran dogs are Russian, I hear, and the ones I'm talking about are from Connemara, and you can bet that anything that comes out of Ireland is faster and better-looking than anything else on earth."

Against such reasoning Ted had judged it impossible to argue and had dropped into silence and finally into[Pg 65] sleep with the voices of the coyotes and the legend of the lean, white Irish grayhounds still running like swift water through his dreams.

Against such reasoning, Ted found it impossible to argue and fell into silence, eventually drifting into[Pg 65] sleep with the sounds of the coyotes and the legend of the lean, white Irish grayhounds still coursing like fast water through his dreams.

After that he had visited the lonely shepherd whenever he could find time to travel so far. Together they had hunted deer and trapped beaver in the foothills above the Big Basin or, when the sheep had to be moved to new pasture, had spent hours in earnest talk, plodding patiently in the dust after the slow-moving flock. The long habit of silence had taken deep hold upon the Irishman, but with Ted alone he seemed willing to speak freely. It was on one of these occasions that he had given the boy the image of Saint Christopher, "For," he said, "you are like to be a great roamer and a great traveler from the way you talk, and those who carry the good Saint Christopher with them, always travel safely."

After that, he visited the lonely shepherd whenever he could find the time to travel that far. Together, they hunted deer and trapped beavers in the foothills above the Big Basin, or when the sheep needed to be moved to new pastures, they spent hours engaged in serious conversation, patiently following the slow-moving flock through the dust. The long habit of silence had deeply affected the Irishman, but with Ted alone, he seemed willing to open up. It was during one of these moments that he gave the boy the image of Saint Christopher, saying, "You seem like you're going to be a great wanderer and traveler based on what you say, and those who carry good Saint Christopher with them always travel safely."

Now, as Ted thought of illness and pestilence spreading across the thinly settled state, his first and keenest apprehension was for the safety of his friend. His work done, he went quickly back to the house where the doctor was already standing on the doorstep again.

Now, as Ted thought about sickness and disease spreading across the sparsely populated state, his biggest worry was for the safety of his friend. With his tasks finished, he hurried back to the house where the doctor was once again standing on the doorstep.

"They are not bad cases, either of them," he was saying to Ted's aunt. "If they have good care there is no[Pg 66] danger, but if they don't—then Heaven help them, I can't."

"They're not bad cases, either one of them," he was saying to Ted's aunt. "If they get good care, there's no[Pg 66] danger, but if they don't—then Heaven help them, I can't."

Ted came close and pulled his sleeve.

Ted stepped closer and tugged on his sleeve.

"Tell me," he questioned quickly, "Michael Martin isn't sick, is he?"

"Tell me," he asked quickly, "Michael Martin isn't sick, right?"

"Michael Martin?" repeated the doctor. "A big Irishman in the cabin at the upper edge of Big Basin? Yes, he's down sick as can be, poor fellow, with no one but a gray old collie dog, about the age of himself, I should think, to keep him company."

"Michael Martin?" the doctor repeated. "A big Irish guy in the cabin at the upper edge of Big Basin? Yeah, he's really sick, poor guy, with only a gray old collie dog—probably about the same age as him—to keep him company."

He turned back to give a few last directions.

He turned back to give a few final instructions.

"I suppose you are master of the house with your uncle laid up," he said to Ted again, "and I will have to apply to you to lend me a fresh horse so that I can go on."

"I guess you're in charge of the house since your uncle is resting," he said to Ted again, "and I’ll need to ask you to lend me a fresh horse so I can continue on my way."

"You're never going on to-night?" exclaimed Ted; "why, you have been riding for all you were worth, all day!"

"You're not going out tonight?" Ted exclaimed. "You've been riding as hard as you can all day!"

"Yes, and all the night before," returned the doctor cheerfully, "but this is no time to spare horses or doctors. Good gracious, boy, what's that?" For Pedro, tall and white in the dark, standing on his hind legs to insert an inquisitive puppy nose between the doctor's collar and his neck, was an unexpected and startling apparition.[Pg 67]

"Yes, and all night before," the doctor replied cheerfully, "but this isn’t the time to hold back on horses or doctors. Good grief, kid, what’s that?" For Pedro, tall and pale in the dark, standing on his hind legs to push an inquisitive puppy nose between the doctor's collar and his neck, was an unexpected and startling sight.[Pg 67]

"That's my dog," Ted explained proudly; "Jim McKenzie, over on Arran Creek, gave him to me; he has a lot of them, you know. Pedro is only half grown now, he is going to be a lot bigger when he is a year old. Yes, I'll bring you a horse right away, yours couldn't go another mile."

"That's my dog," Ted said proudly. "Jim McKenzie, over on Arran Creek, gave him to me. He has a lot of them, you know. Pedro is only half grown now, and he's going to be a lot bigger when he's a year old. Yes, I'll get you a horse right away; yours couldn't go another mile."

When, a few minutes later, the sound of hoofs came clattering up from the stables it seemed certain that there were more than four of them.

When, a few minutes later, the sound of hooves came clattering up from the stables, it seemed clear that there were more than four of them.

"What's this?" the doctor inquired, seeing a second horse with saddlebags and blanket roll strapped in place and observing Ted's boots and riding coat.

"What's going on here?" the doctor asked, noticing a second horse with saddlebags and a blanket roll secured in place, while also taking in Ted's boots and riding coat.

"My aunt and the girls will take care of Uncle," the boy replied, "so I am going out to see Michael Martin. You can tell me what to do for him as we ride up the trail."

"My aunt and the girls will look after Uncle," the boy said, "so I'm heading out to see Michael Martin. You can tell me what to do for him while we ride up the trail."

They could feel the sharp wind almost before they began climbing the ridge. So far, summer had lingered into November, but the weather was plainly changing now and there had been reports of heavy snowfalls in the mountains. The stars shone dimly, as though through a veil of mist.

They could feel the biting wind even before they started climbing the ridge. Until now, summer had stretched into November, but the weather was clearly shifting and there were reports of heavy snowfall in the mountains. The stars shone faintly, as if behind a curtain of mist.

"You had better push on as fast as you can," advised the doctor as they came to the parting of their ways. "When a man is as sick as Michael, what ever[Pg 68] is to happen, comes quickly." His horse jumped and snorted. "There's that white puppy of yours again. What a ghost he is! He is rather big to take with you to a sick man's cabin."

"You should hurry as much as you can," the doctor suggested as they reached the point where they would go their separate ways. "When someone is as ill as Michael, whatever is going to happen, happens fast." His horse jumped and snorted. "There's that white puppy of yours again. What a little ghost he is! He's a bit too big to bring with you to a sick man's place."

Pedro had come dashing up the trail behind them, in spite of his having been ordered sternly to stay at home. At six months old the sense of obedience is not quite so great as it should be, and the love of going on an expedition is irresistible.

Pedro had dashed up the trail behind them, even though he had been told firmly to stay home. At six months old, the sense of obedience isn't as strong as it should be, and the desire to go on an adventure is irresistible.

"It would take me forever to drive him home now," Ted admitted; "I will take him along to Jim McKenzie's and leave him there with his brothers. I can make Arran Creek by breakfast time and ought to get to Michael's not long after noon. Well, so long!"

"It would take me forever to drive him home now," Ted admitted; "I'll take him to Jim McKenzie's and drop him off with his brothers. I can make it to Arran Creek by breakfast time and should get to Michael's not long after noon. Well, see you later!"

The stars grew more dim and the wind keener as he rode on through the night. His pony cantered steadily with the easy rocking-horse motion that came near to lulling him to sleep. Pedro paddled alongside, his long legs covering the miles with untiring energy. They stopped at midnight to drink from the stream they were crossing, to rest a little and to eat some lunch from the saddlebags. Then they pressed on once more, on and on, until gray and crimson began to show behind the mountains to the eastward,[Pg 69] and the big white house of Arran at last came into sight.

The stars dimmed and the wind picked up as he rode through the night. His pony cantered steadily with a smooth, rocking motion that almost lulled him to sleep. Pedro jogged alongside, his long legs carrying them forward with endless energy. They stopped at midnight to drink from the stream they were crossing, rest for a bit, and grab some snacks from the saddlebags. Then they continued on, moving forward until gray and crimson began to appear behind the mountains to the east,[Pg 69] and the big white house of Arran finally came into view.

Jim McKenzie's place was bigger than the ordinary ranch house, for there were gabled roofs showing through the group of trees, there were tall barns and a wide fenced paddock where lived the white Russian wolfhounds for which the Arran ranch was famous. A deep-voiced chorus of welcome was going up as Ted and Pedro came down the trail. The puppy responded joyfully and went bounding headlong to the foot of the slope to greet his brothers. It was a beautiful sight to see the band of great dogs, their coats like silver in the early morning light, romping together like a dozen kittens, pursuing each other in circles, checking, wheeling, rolling one another over, leaping back and forth over the low fences that divided the paddock, with the grace and free agility of deer. Early as it was, Jim McKenzie was walking down to the stables and stopped to greet Ted as, weary and dusty, he rode through the gate.

Jim McKenzie's place was larger than your typical ranch house, with gabled roofs peeking through the trees, tall barns, and a spacious fenced paddock where the famous white Russian wolfhounds of the Arran ranch lived. A deep-voiced chorus of welcome erupted as Ted and Pedro walked down the trail. The puppy joyfully responded and darted down the slope to greet his brothers. It was a beautiful sight to see the group of large dogs, their coats shimmering like silver in the early morning light, playing together like a bunch of kittens, chasing each other in circles, stopping, turning, rolling one another over, and leaping back and forth over the low fences that separated the paddock, moving with the grace and agility of deer. Even though it was early, Jim McKenzie was heading down to the stables and paused to greet Ted as he rode through the gate, tired and dusty.

"Sure we'll keep Pedro," he said when he had heard the boy's errand. "Yes, we've a good many sick here; I'd have sent out on the range myself but there was nobody to spare. They tell me the herds of sheep are in terrible confusion, and most of the herders are[Pg 70] down. Poor old Michael Martin, I hope you get there in time to help him. Turn your horse into the corral, we'll give you another to go on with. Now come in to breakfast." Ted snatched a hurried meal, threw his saddle upon a fresh pony, and set off again. For a long distance he could hear the lamentations of Pedro protesting loudly at the paddock gate. The way, after he passed Arran Creek, led out into the flat country of the Big Basin with the sagebrush-dotted plain stretching far ahead. It seemed that he rode endlessly and arrived nowhere, so long was the way and so unchanging the landscape. Once, as he crossed a stream, a deer rose, stamping and snorting among the low bushes, and fled away toward the hills, seeming scarcely to touch the ground as it went. Later, something quick and silent, and looking like a reddish-brown collie, leaped from the sagebrush and scudded across the trail almost under his horse's feet.

"Sure, we'll keep Pedro," he said after hearing what the boy needed to do. "Yeah, we've got quite a few sick here; I would have gone out myself, but there was no one to spare. I’ve heard the sheep herds are in a real mess, and most of the herders are[Pg 70] down. Poor old Michael Martin, I hope you get there in time to help him. Put your horse in the corral, and we’ll give you another one to ride. Now, come in for breakfast." Ted grabbed a quick meal, tossed his saddle onto a fresh pony, and took off again. For a long way, he could hear Pedro loudly protesting at the paddock gate. After passing Arran Creek, the path opened up to the flat land of the Big Basin, where the sagebrush-covered plains stretched far ahead. It felt like he was riding endlessly, getting nowhere, with the route long and the scenery unchanging. Once, as he crossed a stream, a deer jumped up, stamping and snorting among the low bushes, then dashed away toward the hills, barely making contact with the ground as it went. Later, something quick and silent, looking like a reddish-brown collie, leaped from the sagebrush and darted across the trail almost right under his horse's hooves.

"A coyote, out in the open in daylight," he reflected, somewhat startled. "It must have been cold up in the mountains to make them so bold. That looks bad for the sheep."

"A coyote, out in the open during the day," he thought, a bit shocked. "It must have been really cold up in the mountains to make them so daring. That doesn't bode well for the sheep."

It was disturbing also to see how many scattered sheep he was beginning to pass, little bands, solitary ewes with half-grown lambs trotting at their heels,[Pg 71] adventurous yearlings straying farther and farther from their comrades. Once or twice he tried to drive them together, but owing to his haste and his inexperience with their preposterous ways, he had very little success.

It was unsettling to notice how many stray sheep he started to pass, small groups, solitary ewes with their half-grown lambs following closely behind, [Pg 71] and adventurous yearlings wandering farther away from the rest. A few times he attempted to round them up, but due to his urgency and lack of experience with their silly behavior, he was not very successful.

"There is going to be bad weather, too," he observed as he saw the blue sky disappear beneath an overcast of gray. "I had better get on to Michael's as fast as I can."

"There’s going to be bad weather, too," he noticed as he watched the blue sky fade beneath a blanket of gray clouds. "I should get to Michael's as quickly as possible."

He saw the little mud and log cabin at last, tucked away among some stunted trees near the shoulder of a low ridge. It looked deceivingly near, yet he rode and rode and could not reach it. White flakes were flying now, fitfully at first, then thicker and thicker until he could scarcely see. His growing misgivings gave place to greater and greater anxiety concerning his friend, while there ran through his mind again and again the doctor's words, "Whatever is to happen, comes quickly."

He finally spotted the small cabin made of mud and logs, hidden among some stunted trees near the edge of a low ridge. It appeared to be close, but he kept riding and couldn't reach it. White flakes were now swirling around, starting off lightly but quickly turning into heavier snow until he could barely see. His increasing doubts turned into deeper anxiety about his friend, as the doctor's words echoed in his mind, "Whatever is going to happen, happens quickly."

It was past noon and had begun to seem as though he had been riding forever when he breasted the final slope at last, jumped from his horse, and thundered at the cabin door. The whine of a dog answered him from within, and a faint voice, broken but still audible, told him that Michael was alive. The cabin, so[Pg 72] it seemed to him as he entered, was a good ten degrees colder than it was outside. Poor Michael, helpless and shivering on the bunk in the corner, looked like the shrunken ghost of the giant Irishman he had known before. Ted rekindled the fire, emptied his saddlebags, piled his extra blankets upon the bed and, with a skill bred of long practice in camp cookery, set about preparing a meal. Michael was so hoarse as to be almost unable to speak and so weak that his mind wandered in the midst of a sentence, yet all of his thoughts were on the care of his sheep.

It was past noon, and it felt like he had been riding forever when he finally crested the last slope, jumped off his horse, and knocked on the cabin door. A dog whined in response from inside, and a faint, broken voice told him that Michael was still alive. The cabin, as he entered, felt a good ten degrees colder than outside. Poor Michael, helpless and shivering on the bunk in the corner, looked like a withered version of the giant Irishman he had known before. Ted rekindled the fire, emptied his saddlebags, piled his extra blankets on the bed, and, with a skill honed from years of camp cooking, began preparing a meal. Michael was so hoarse he could barely speak and so weak that he lost track of his thoughts mid-sentence, yet all he could think about was taking care of his sheep.

"When I felt the sickness coming on me I tried to drive them in," he whispered, "but they broke and scattered and I fell beside the trail—they must get in—snow coming—"

"When I felt the sickness taking over, I tried to push them in," he whispered, "but they broke apart and scattered, and I fell next to the trail—they have to get in—snow is coming—"

In an hour his fever rose again, he tossed and muttered with only fleeting intervals of consciousness. Ted had found food and shelter for his horse in the sheep shed, and had settled down to his task of anxious watching. The snow fell faster and faster so that darkness came on by mid-afternoon. He had tried to drive the old collie dog out to herd in the sheep, but the poor old creature would not leave its master and, even when pushed outside, remained whining beside the door.[Pg 73]

In an hour, his fever spiked again, and he tossed and murmured, barely having moments of awareness. Ted had found food and shelter for his horse in the sheep shed and had settled in for a long, anxious watch. The snow was falling faster, causing darkness to settle in by mid-afternoon. He tried to send the old collie dog out to round up the sheep, but the poor dog wouldn’t leave its owner and, even when nudged outside, stayed whining by the door.[Pg 73]

"He couldn't do much anyway," sighed Ted as he let him in again. "How those coyotes yelp! I wish, after all, that I had brought Pedro."

"He couldn't really do much," sighed Ted as he let him in again. "Those coyotes sure know how to yelp! I kind of wish I had brought Pedro."

Michael had heard the coyotes too and was striving feebly to rise from his bed.

Michael had heard the coyotes too and was weakly trying to get out of bed.

"I must go out to them, my poor creatures," he gasped. "Those devil beasts will have driven them over the whole country before morning."

"I have to go out to them, my poor animals," he gasped. "Those damn beasts will have chased them all over the countryside before morning."

But he fell back, too weak to move farther, and was silent a long time. When he did speak it was almost aloud.

But he fell back, too exhausted to move any further, and remained silent for a long time. When he finally spoke, it was almost in a whisper.

"With the cold and the snow, I'm thinking there will be worse things abroad this night than just the coyotes."

"With the cold and the snow, I'm thinking there will be worse things out there tonight than just the coyotes."

He lay very still while Ted sat beside him, beginning to feel sleepy and blinking at the firelight. Eleven o'clock, twelve, one, the slow hands of his watch pointed to the crawling hours. Michael was not asleep but he said nothing, he was listening too intently. It was after one and the boy might have been dozing, when the old man spoke again.

He lay very still while Ted sat beside him, starting to feel sleepy and blinking at the firelight. Eleven o'clock, twelve, one—the slow hands of his watch pointed to the dragging hours. Michael wasn't asleep, but he didn’t say anything; he was listening too closely. It was after one, and the boy might have been dozing when the old man spoke again.

"Hark," he said.

"Listen," he said.

For a moment Ted could hear nothing save the pat-pat of the snow against the window, but the collie dog bristled and growled as he lay upon the hearth[Pg 74] and pricked his ears sharply. Then the boy heard it too, a faint cry and far off, not the sharp yelping of the coyotes, though that was ominous enough, but the long hungry howl of a timber wolf. Tears of weakness and terror were running down the Irishman's face.

For a moment, Ted could hear nothing except the soft patter of the snow against the window, but the collie dog bristled and growled as he lay on the hearth[Pg 74] and perked up his ears. Then the boy heard it too, a distant cry—not the sharp yelping of coyotes, though that was ominous enough, but the long, hungry howl of a timber wolf. Tears of weakness and fear were streaming down the Irishman's face.

"My poor sheep, I must save them," he cried. "What's the value of a man's life alongside of the creatures that's trusted him. Those murderers will have every one of them killed for me."

"My poor sheep, I have to save them," he shouted. "What’s the worth of a man’s life compared to the animals that depend on him? Those killers will have every single one of them killed because of me."

Ted jumped up quickly and bundled on his coat.

Ted quickly jumped up and put on his coat.

"Where's your rifle, Michael?" he asked. "I don't know much about sheep, but I will do what I can."

"Where's your rifle, Michael?" he asked. "I don't know much about sheep, but I'll do what I can."

"The rifle?" returned Michael doubtfully. "Now, I had it on my shoulder the day I went out with the sickness on me, and it is in my mind that I did not bring it home again. But there is the little gun hanging on the nail; there's no more shells for it but there's two shots still left in the chamber."

"The rifle?" Michael replied uncertainly. "I had it on my shoulder the day I went out feeling sick, and I don’t think I brought it back. But there's the little gun hanging on the nail; there are no more shells for it, but there are still two shots left in the chamber."

The boy took down the rusty revolver and spun the cylinder with a practised finger.

The boy picked up the old revolver and spun the cylinder with a practiced finger.

"Two shots is right," he said, "and you have no more shells? Well, two shots may scare a wolf."

"Two shots is correct," he said, "and you don't have any more bullets? Well, two shots might scare off a wolf."

If Michael had been in his proper senses, Ted very well knew, he would never have permitted, without[Pg 75] protest, such an expedition as the boy was planning. As it was, however, he lay back in his bunk again, his mind wandering off once more into feverish dreams.

If Michael had been thinking clearly, Ted knew that he would never have allowed, without[Pg 75] protest, the kind of adventure the boy was planning. But instead, he lay back in his bunk again, his mind drifting off into restless dreams.

"If it was in the Old Country," he muttered, "the very Little People themselves would rise up to help a man in such a plight. You could be feeling the rush of their wings in the air and could hear the cry of the fairy hounds across the hills. America is a good country, but, ah—it's not the same!"

"If it were in the Old Country," he muttered, "the Little People themselves would come to help a man in a situation like this. You could feel the rush of their wings in the air and hear the cry of the fairy hounds across the hills. America is a good country, but, oh—it’s just not the same!"

Hoping to quiet him, Ted took the little Saint Christopher from his pocket and laid it in the sick man's hand. Then he finished strapping his big boots, opened the door and slipped out quietly. Michael scarcely noticed his going.

Hoping to calm him down, Ted took the small Saint Christopher from his pocket and placed it in the sick man's hand. Then he finished tying his big boots, opened the door, and quietly slipped out. Michael hardly noticed that he was gone.

The snow had fallen without drifting much, nor was it yet very deep. He hurried down the slope, not quite knowing what he was to do, thinking that at least he would gather as many sheep as he could and drive them homeward. But there were no sheep to be found. Where so many had been scattered that afternoon there was now not one. The whole of the Big Basin seemed suddenly to have emptied of them. Presently, however, he found a broad trail of trampled snow which he followed, where it led along a tiny[Pg 76] stream at the foot of the bridge. As he turned, he heard again that long, terrifying howl coming down the wind. The sheep, perverse enough to scatter to the four winds when their master sought to drive them in, had now, it seemed, gathered of their own will when so great a danger threatened. Ted came upon them at last, huddled together in a little ravine where the sparse undergrowth gave some shelter from the snow. He could just see them in the dim light, their gray compact bodies crowded close, their foolish black faces seeming to look piteously to him for help. They were very quiet, although now and then they would shift a little, stamp, and move closer. The cry of the wolf was stilled at last, but not because the fierce marauder was not drawing nearer.

The snow had fallen without drifting much, and it wasn’t very deep yet. He hurried down the slope, not quite sure what to do, thinking that at least he would gather as many sheep as he could and drive them home. But there were no sheep to be found. Where so many had scattered that afternoon, there was now not one. The entire Big Basin seemed to have suddenly emptied of them. However, he soon found a wide trail of trampled snow that he followed along a tiny[Pg 76] stream at the foot of the bridge. As he turned, he heard that long, terrifying howl coming down the wind again. The sheep, rebellious enough to scatter when their master tried to drive them in, had now gathered on their own when a great danger threatened. Ted finally found them, huddled together in a small ravine where the sparse undergrowth provided some shelter from the snow. He could barely see them in the dim light, their gray, compact bodies crowded together, their silly black faces seeming to look up at him for help. They were very quiet, although they would occasionally shift, stamp, and move closer together. The cry of the wolf had finally silenced, but not because the fierce predator was not getting closer.

Yes, as he stood watching, there slipped a swift dark shape over the opposite edge of the hollow and flung itself upon a straggling ewe on the outskirts of the flock. It was followed by a second silent shadow, and a third. The poor sheep gave only one frantic bleat, then all was still again save for the sound of a hideous snapping and tearing, of a furious struggle muffled in the soft depths of the snow. Ted raised the revolver and took careful aim, he pulled the trigger, but no explosion followed. Michael's improvidence[Pg 77] in letting his stock dwindle to only two cartridges might be counted upon also to have let those two be damp. Helplessly the boy spun the cylinder and snapped the hammer again and again, but to no purpose.

Yes, as he stood there watching, a quick dark shape darted over the opposite edge of the hollow and pounced on a wandering ewe at the edge of the flock. It was followed by a second silent shadow and then a third. The poor sheep let out one frantic bleat, and then it was silent again except for the awful sounds of snapping and tearing, a fierce struggle muffled in the soft depths of the snow. Ted raised the revolver and took careful aim, but when he pulled the trigger, there was no bang. Michael's carelessness[Pg 77] in allowing his stock to dwindle to just two cartridges might also mean those two were damp. Helplessly, the boy spun the cylinder and snapped the hammer again and again, but to no avail.

The sheep was down now, with one of the savage hunters standing over it, another tearing at its throat while the third was slipping along the edge of the flock selecting a fresh victim. Ted's weapon was useless, yet he must do something, he could not stand and see the whole herd destroyed before his eyes. Perhaps he could frighten them away as one could coyotes: he was so angry at this senseless, brutal slaughter that he lost all sense of prudence. He waved his arms up and down and shouted at the top of his lungs. He saw the creatures drop their prey and turn to look up at him. He ran along the slope, still shouting, then, of a sudden, stepped into an unexpected hollow, lost his balance and fell headlong. One of the wolves left the flock and came creeping swiftly toward him, its belly dragging in the snow.

The sheep was down now, with one of the brutal hunters standing over it, another ripping at its throat while the third was sneaking along the edge of the flock, looking for a new target. Ted's weapon was useless, but he had to do something; he couldn't just watch the entire herd get wiped out right in front of him. Maybe he could scare them off like you would coyotes: he was so furious at this pointless, savage slaughter that he lost all sense of caution. He waved his arms up and down and yelled at the top of his lungs. He saw the animals drop their prey and look up at him. He ran along the slope, still shouting, and then suddenly stepped into an unexpected dip, lost his balance, and fell headfirst. One of the wolves broke away from the flock and crept quickly toward him, its belly dragging in the snow.

His cry must have carried far in the quiet of the night for it was answered from a great way off. A deep voice broke the stillness and another, the call of coursing hounds who have winded their quarry[Pg 78] but have not yet found its trail. And mingled with the barking chorus there rose high the joyful yelp of a puppy who seeks his beloved master.

His cry must have echoed through the stillness of the night because it was answered from far away. A deep voice pierced the silence, joined by the sound of hounds chasing after their prey, who had caught its scent but hadn’t yet found its trail[Pg 78]. And along with the barking, there was the joyful yelp of a puppy looking for his beloved owner.

Ted, slipping in the snow, struggled to his knees and called again and again. The stealthy, approaching shadow crept a yard nearer, then paused to lift a gray muzzle and sniff the air. The second wolf, with slobbering bloody jaws, turned to listen, the flock of sheep snorted and stamped in the snow.

Ted, slipping in the snow, struggled to his knees and called out repeatedly. The sneaky, approaching shadow crept a yard closer, then stopped to lift its gray muzzle and sniff the air. The second wolf, with drooling bloody jaws, turned to listen as the flock of sheep snorted and stomped in the snow.

A minute passed, then another. The boy managed to get to his feet. Then across the edge of the hollow, white against the dark underbrush, he saw the dogs coming, a line of swift, leaping forms, huge, shaggy and beautiful, their great voices all giving tongue together. Down the slope they came like an avalanche, only one separating himself from the others for a moment to fling himself upon Ted, to lick his face in ecstatic greeting and to rub a cold nose against his cheek. That nimble puppy nose it was that had lifted the latch of a gate not too securely fastened, and so set the whole pack free. Then Pedro ran to join his brothers who were sweeping on to battle. Wolfhounds are taught to catch, not to kill their quarry, but the thirst for blood was in the hearts of the dogs of Arran that night. There was only a moment[Pg 79] of struggle, a few choking cries, and the fight was over.

A minute passed, then another. The boy managed to get to his feet. Then, at the edge of the clearing, white against the dark underbrush, he saw the dogs coming, a line of swift, leaping shapes, huge, shaggy, and beautiful, their loud barks filling the air. Down the slope they came like an avalanche, with one momentarily breaking away from the group to jump on Ted, licking his face in joyful greeting and rubbing a cold nose against his cheek. That quick puppy nose was what had lifted the latch of a gate that wasn't securely fastened, setting the whole pack free. Then Pedro ran to join his brothers who were rushing into battle. Wolfhounds are trained to catch, not kill their prey, but the desire for blood was in the hearts of the Arran dogs that night. There was only a moment[Pg 79] of struggle, a few choking cries, and the fight was over.

Day broke next morning, clear and bright, with the chinook blowing, the big warm wind that melts the snows and lays the white hills bare almost in an hour. Michael Martin, fallen into a proper sleep at last, woke suddenly and sat up in his bunk. He startled Ted, who, rather stiff and sore from his night's adventures, was kneeling by the fire preparing breakfast. The boy came quickly to his patient's side to inquire how he did.

Day broke the next morning, clear and bright, with the chinook blowing, the big warm wind that melts the snow and uncovers the white hills in nearly an hour. Michael Martin, having finally fallen into a deep sleep, woke up suddenly and sat up in his bunk. He startled Ted, who, feeling stiff and sore from the previous night's adventures, was kneeling by the fire getting breakfast ready. The boy hurried over to his patient’s side to check in on him.

"It's better I am in body," the Irishman answered; "indeed I begin to feel almost like a whole man again. But—" he shook his head sadly, "my poor wits, they're gone away entirely."

"It's better that I'm here in person," the Irishman replied; "actually, I feel almost like a complete man again. But—" he shook his head sadly, "my poor wits, they're completely gone."

Michael sighed deeply.

Michael let out a sigh.

"After you were gone last night," he answered, "even my wandering senses had an inkling of what a dangerous errand it was, and I got up from my bed and stumbled to the window to call you back. Yes, the sickness has made me daft entirely, for as sure as I live, I saw the white grayhounds of Connemara go over the hill. But daft or no—" he sniffed at the odor of frying bacon that rose from the hearth, "I am going to relish my breakfast this day. Eh,[Pg 80] glory me, if there isn't another of the creatures now!"

"After you left last night," he replied, "even my wandering mind sensed how risky it was, and I got out of bed and stumbled to the window to call you back. Yes, this illness has completely scrambled my brain, because I swear I saw the white greyhounds of Connemara go over the hill. But whether I'm crazy or not—" he sniffed the smell of frying bacon coming from the hearth, "I am going to enjoy my breakfast today. Oh,[Pg 80] my goodness, if there isn’t another one of those creatures now!"

For Pedro, once more applying a knowing muzzle to the clumsy latch, had pushed open the door and stood upon the step, wagging and apologetic, the morning sun shining behind him. Long-legged and awkward, he stepped over the threshold and came to the bedside to sniff inquisitively at the little silver image that lay on the blanket. Michael could never be persuaded to believe otherwise than that Saint Christopher had brought him.[Pg 81]

For Pedro, once again applying a familiar force to the awkward latch, pushed open the door and stood on the step, wagging his tail and looking apologetic, with the morning sun shining behind him. Long-legged and clumsy, he stepped over the threshold and approached the bedside to curiously sniff the little silver statue that lay on the blanket. Michael could never be convinced otherwise than that Saint Christopher had brought him.[Pg 81]


WIND AN' WAVE AN' WANDHERIN' FLAME WIND AND WAVE AND WANDERING FLAME

WIND AN' WAVE AN' WANDHERIN' FLAME[7]

("'Tis mindin' somethin' that happened far an' back o' the times o' the Little People I am. Sure, 'tis meself had nigh on forgot it entirely, but when all's quiet I'll be afther tellin' it.")

("It's about an event that occurred a long time ago with the Little People. Honestly, I nearly forgot about it, but when things settle down, I’ll definitely share it.")

THERE was always battlin' somewhere, back in those days; an' heroes that fought with sword an' spear—forged far up an' under the rainbow by Len the Smith, that was mighty in all sorts o' wisdom.

THERE was always fighting happening somewhere back then; and heroes who fought with swords and spears—crafted high up and beyond the rainbow by Len the Smith, who was powerful in all kinds of knowledge.

Now one time he was beatin' out a great shield o' gold; an' 'twas wrought so cunnin' that who turned it over an' laid it on the wather could step on it an' sail where he would. An' for a device on it he made roses o' the fine gold, raised far out from it, as they'd been growin' right there. Almost they seemed wavin' in the wind.

Now one time he was hammering out a large gold shield; it was crafted so cleverly that anyone who flipped it over and placed it on the water could step on it and sail wherever they wanted. As a design on it, he created roses of fine gold, raised high from the surface, as if they had been growing right there. They almost looked like they were waving in the wind.

An' as he came to sthrikin' the last blows, his hand slipped, an' his great hammer went flyin' downward through the air; an' his cry o' command sent ringin' afther it was too late to hindher.

An' as he was delivering the final blows, his hand slipped, and his huge hammer flew down through the air; and his shout of command that followed was too late to stop it.

Now 'twas about toward sunset, an' the waves were beatin' high an' wild afther storm on the west coast,[Pg 84] that Artan, son o' Duallach, that was a king's son, was huntin' along the coast. All day he'd been tryin' to keep from the company o' Myrdu, his half-brother, but only by now had he shaken him off; an' he was runnin' swiftly, for gladness o' bein' alone with the breeze an' the flyin' spray.

Now it was around sunset, and the waves were crashing high and wild after the storm on the west coast,[Pg 84] that Artan, son of Duallach, who was a prince, was hunting along the coast. All day he had been trying to avoid his half-brother Myrdu, but only now had he managed to shake him off; and he was running quickly, excited to be alone with the breeze and the flying spray.

Just as the sinkin' sun touched the sea, he heard the great cryin'-out o' Len, out o' the North, an' looked up into the deep sky. An' there he saw, whirlin' down toward him, somethin' first dark an' then bright. Not a fearin' thought was in him; an' as it came nigh he sprang with hand stretched out an' caught it —just savin' it from bein' buried in the beach sand.

Just as the setting sun hit the sea, he heard Len's loud call from the North and looked up into the deep sky. There he saw something spiraling down toward him, first dark and then bright. He didn’t feel scared at all; as it got closer, he jumped with his hand out and caught it—just saving it from getting buried in the beach sand.

The force of its fallin' sent him to his knees, but in a breath he was on his feet again, lookin' at what he held. Sure, 'twas nothin' less than a great hammer, glowin' an' darkenin' by turns, as there had been livin' fire within it.

The impact of its fall knocked him to his knees, but in a moment, he was back on his feet, staring at what he held. It was nothing less than a massive hammer, glowing and dimming alternately, as if there was living fire inside it.

"What'n ever are ye, then?" cried Artan, out o' the surprise, never thinkin' on gettin' an answer. Yet thrue an' at once came a whisperin' like wind in pine forests far off—

"What on earth are you, then?" cried Artan, out of surprise, never thinking about getting an answer. Yet true and right away came a whispering like wind in distant pine forests—

"The hammer o' Len."

"The hammer of Len."

"An' how'll I get ye back to him, not knowin' where[Pg 85] to find him?" asked Artan. "Sure, the winds must rise up an' blow me to the end o' the rainbow, where he sits, or I'll never get there at all."

"How am I supposed to get you back to him if I don’t know where[Pg 85] to find him?" asked Artan. "I guess the winds will have to pick me up and carry me to the end of the rainbow, where he is sitting, or I’ll never get there at all."

The words were scarce past his lips when down across the hills came a warm gust o' south wind—the last o' the storm—an' caught him up, still clingin' to the hammer, an' swept him upwards till he could see naught for mist an' hurryin' clouds. Then came a feelin' o' sinkin', an' a sudden jar; an' there he was standin' on green turf, lookin' at white mountains, risin' higher nor aught he'd seen, an' between him an' them shimmered the rainbow itself, glowin' all colors in the light o' sunset.

The words barely escaped his lips when a warm gust of southern wind—the last of the storm—swept down across the hills, lifting him up while still holding onto the hammer, and carried him upwards until he could see nothing but mist and rushing clouds. Then came a feeling of sinking and a sudden jolt; and there he was standing on green grass, gazing at white mountains, rising higher than anything he had seen, and between him and them shimmered the rainbow itself, glowing all colors in the light of sunset.

"Ay, 'tis aisy seein' where I am," laughed Artan, startin' toward it bravely.

"Aye, it’s easy to see where I am," laughed Artan, walking toward it confidently.

For a while he went on, an' at last he came nigh enough to see the mighty shape o' Len, standin' waitin' at his forge. An' while night was fast comin' on, an' the stars showin' out in the sky over all, yet the sunfire was still flamin' up in his smithy, workin' his will at a word.

For a while he kept going, and finally he got close enough to see the huge figure of Len, standing by his forge. As night was quickly approaching and the stars were appearing in the sky, the sunlight was still blazing in his workshop, following his commands at a word.

If fear had had place in the heart of Artan, then was time for it, when he saw the deep eyes o' Len, like dark sea-water in caves, lookin' far an' through him. But never had that come to him, an' without[Pg 86] speakin' he raised the hammer toward the sthrong knotted hand that claimed it.

If fear had taken root in Artan's heart, this would have been the moment, as he looked into Len's deep eyes, like dark water in caves, gazing right through him. But that never happened for him, and without[Pg 86] saying a word, he lifted the hammer towards the strong, knotted hand that held it.

"Whist, then!" says Len, graspin' it quick for fear the metal was coolin'. "Say naught till I'm done!" With that he beat an' turned the shield, an' gave the endin' touches to it. Then, with another big shout, he hung it on the rainbow, flashin' an' shinin' till men on earth below saw it for Northern Lights in the night sky.

"Whist, then!" Len said, grabbing it quickly for fear the metal was cooling. "Don't say anything until I'm finished!" With that, he shaped and turned the shield, putting the final touches on it. Then, with another loud shout, he hung it on the rainbow, flashing and shining until people on earth below saw it as the Northern Lights in the night sky.

"How came ye here in me forge, Artan, son o' Duallach?" he cried.

"How did you get here in my forge, Artan, son of Duallach?" he shouted.

"That I know not," spoke out Artan. "When I held yon hammer in hand, an' cried on the wind for blowin' me to him that owned it—for no other road there was for returnin' it—the warm blast came out o' the south an' caught me up here."

"That's something I don't know," said Artan. "When I held that hammer in my hand and called on the wind to carry me to the one who owned it—since there was no other way to return it—the warm breeze came out of the south and lifted me up here."

"Ay," laughed Len, deep an' hearty. "The winds are at the will o' him that handles it; but too great a power is that to be given careless to mortal man. What reward will ye have, now? Whether gold, or power above other men, or the fairest o' maids for yer wife?"

"Ay," laughed Len, deep and hearty. "The winds are at the mercy of the one who controls them; but that’s too great a power to be given carelessly to any mortal. What reward do you want, then? Whether it’s gold, power over others, or the fairest maiden as your wife?"

Then the blood reddened the face of Artan.

Then the blood stained Artan's face red.

"Naught care I for gold," says he. "An' power over men should be for him that wins it fair."[Pg 87]

"I don't care about gold," he says. "And power over people should go to the one who earns it fairly."[Pg 87]

"Then 'tis the fairest o' maids ye'll be afther wantin'?" asked Len. "Have ye seen such a one?"

"Then it's the most beautiful girl you'll be after wanting?" asked Len. "Have you seen someone like that?"

"Nay," says Artan. "Dark are the faces in the house o' Duallach, an' little to me likin'."

"Nah," says Artan. "The faces in the house of Duallach are grim, and I'm not a fan."

"Then shall ye have one fair as day," says Len. He turned to where the shield was hangin', an' from the heart o' that same he plucked a rose o' the beaten gold, an' gave it to Artan.

"Then you will have one as beautiful as day," says Len. He turned to where the shield was hanging, and from the center of it, he took a rose made of beaten gold and gave it to Artan.

"Cast it in the sea surf at sunrise," says he, "callin' 'Darthuil!'—then shall ye have yer reward. But one thing mind. Safely yer own is she not till first lost an' won back. When ye know not where to seek aid in searchin', cry on me name at the sea-coast, an' aid will there be for ye if ye come not too late—wind, wave, an' wandherin' flame. Never does Len forget. Hold fast yer rose."

"Throw it into the ocean waves at sunrise," he says, "calling 'Darthuil!'—then you'll get your reward. But remember one thing. She won't truly be yours until she's first lost and won back. When you don't know where to find help in your search, call my name at the seaside, and help will be there for you if you don't come too late—wind, wave, and wandering flame. Len never forgets. Keep a tight grip on your rose."

As he spoke, again came a gale, chill from the north this time, an' whirled Artan past cloud an' above surgin' seas, an' left him on the hilltop above the beach at the last hour before the dawnin'.

As he spoke, a cold wind rushed in from the north, swirling Artan past the clouds and above the raging seas, and left him on the hilltop overlooking the beach just before dawn.

Quick Artan hastened down the cliff, still graspin' the golden rose, an' stood where the little small waves curled over the stones, waitin' for the first gleam o' the sun to touch the sea. Hours it seemed to him, but minutes it was in truth, before he caught a long[Pg 88] breath, raised the rose high in air, an' tossed it swift an' sure into the snowy crest of a green incomin' wave.

Quick Artan hurried down the cliff, still holding the golden rose, and stood where the small waves rolled over the stones, waiting for the first light of the sun to touch the sea. It felt like hours to him, but in reality, it was only minutes before he took a deep breath, raised the rose high in the air, and quickly threw it into the white crest of an incoming green wave.

"Darthuil!" he cried, an' the cliff echo made a song of it.

"Darthuil!" he shouted, and the cliff's echo turned it into a melody.

As the drops flew upward in the red dawn an' the breaker swept in, there by his side stood a maid with the gold o' the rose in her hair, an' the white o' sea-foam in her fair skin, an' the color o' the sunrise in lips an' cheek. Blither nor spring, he caught her hand an' led her over the hills to the house o' Duallach, they two singin' for joy o' livin' as they went.

As the drops flew upward in the red dawn and the waves rolled in, there by his side stood a girl with golden hair like a rose, fair skin like sea foam, and lips and cheeks the color of sunrise. Happier than spring, he took her hand and led her over the hills to the house of Duallach, both of them singing for the joy of living as they went.

Now not long had the two been wed (an' welcome were they under the roof of Duallach), when Myrdu, that was half-brother to Artan, but older nor him, came back from far huntin', ill-pleased at missin' Artan for his companion, an' for helpin' him carry the red deer he'd shot.

Now, it hadn't been long since the two got married (and they were welcomed under the roof of Duallach), when Myrdu, who was Artan's half-brother but older than him, returned from a long hunt, unhappy that Artan wasn’t there to accompany him and help carry the red deer he had shot.

"'Tis an ill youth," says he, "an' will get no good from lyin' on the cliff edge an' lettin' the hunt go by."

"'It’s a bad kid,' he says, 'and he won't get anything good from lying on the cliff edge and letting the hunt pass by.'"

"Nay," says Duallach, slow to anger. "Fair fortune has he won, an' the favor o' the gods; an' has brought home a bride, fair as the sun at noon."

"Nah," says Duallach, slow to anger. "He’s won good luck and the favor of the gods; and he’s brought home a bride, as beautiful as the sun at noon."

Then was Myrdu half ragin' from bein' jealous; but not wishin' to show that same, he called for meat[Pg 89] an' dhrink to be brought him in the great hall. An' Artan, wishin' to be friendly like, cried out for Darthuil to serve his brother. Sure, when Myrdu saw her comin' toward him—shinin' among the dark lasses o' Duallach's household like a star in the night sky—fury was in his heart for thinkin' that Artan, bein' younger nor him, had won what he had not, an' soon he laid plans for stealin' her from his brother.

Then Myrdu was half mad with jealousy; but not wanting to show it, he ordered food[Pg 89] and drink to be brought to him in the great hall. And Artan, wanting to be friendly, called out for Darthuil to serve his brother. When Myrdu saw her coming toward him—shining among the dark girls of Duallach's household like a star in the night sky—his heart burned with anger, thinking that Artan, being younger than him, had won what he had not, and soon he made plans to steal her from his brother.

'Twas not many days before word o' this came to the ear o' Duallach; an' he, hatin' strife, bade Artan an' Darthuil take horse an' ride swiftly southward to the Lough o' the Lone Valley, to dwell on the little island in it till evil wishes had passed from the heart o' Myrdu. So Artan, mindin' what Len had foretold, yet thinkin' it wiser not to be afther losin' Darthuil at all, rode away with her on his left hand when Myrdu was sleepin' an' not knowin' what was bein' done.

It wasn't long before word of this reached Duallach; and he, who hated conflict, instructed Artan and Darthuil to quickly take their horses and ride south to the Lough of the Lone Valley, to stay on the small island there until Myrdu's ill intentions faded. So Artan, remembering what Len had predicted, thought it wiser not to lose Darthuil entirely, rode away with her to his left while Myrdu was asleep and unaware of what was happening.

When he roused an' found them gone, an' that none o' the house would say whither, he was in a fine passion; but he made as if he was afther goin' huntin', an' took his two fierce hounds an' went off to trace the road they'd taken. An' sure enough, 'twas not many hours before he was on their path.

When he woke up and realized they were gone, and that no one in the house would say where they went, he was furious; but he pretended he was going hunting, took his two fierce dogs, and set off to track the route they had taken. Sure enough, it wasn't long before he found their trail.

Now safer would it have been had Artan told Darthuil the full raison why he was takin' her far into[Pg 90] the shelter o' forest an' lough o' the wildherness; but she, trustin' him, asked naught, thinkin' no evil o' livin' man. So scarce had Artan left her in the low cabin on the island an' gone off to hunt, than Myrdu pushed through the bushes, leavin' the hounds on the shore behind, an' floated himself out to the island on a couple o' logs lashed with a thong o' deer-skin. Ay, but Darthuil was startled, not dhreamin' why he'd come.

It would have been safer if Artan had told Darthuil the real reason he was taking her deep into[Pg 90] the shelter of the forest and lake in the wilderness; but she, trusting him, asked nothing, thinking no ill of any living man. As soon as Artan left her in the small cabin on the island and went off to hunt, Myrdu pushed through the bushes, leaving the dogs on the shore, and floated himself out to the island on a couple of logs tied together with a strip of deer hide. But Darthuil was startled, not dreaming of why he had come.

"'Tis Artan is hurt, an' afther sendin' me for ye," says Myrdu, lookin' down unaisy like, from not wishin' to meet the rare clear eyes o' her. "Come, an' I'll take ye where he lies."

"'Tis Artan is hurt, and after sending me for you," says Myrdu, looking down nervously, not wanting to meet the rare clear eyes of her. "Come, and I'll take you where he is."

Not waitin' a moment was Darthuil, then, but hurried doin' as she was bid, never thinkin' what evil might be in store.

Not waiting a moment was Darthuil, then, but hurriedly doing as she was told, never considering what trouble might be ahead.

Afther a few hours Artan came back through the trees, an' game a plenty he'd found. He pulled out his boat o' skins, an' quick paddled back to the island. But there he found no Darthuil; no, nor any sign o' her save the little print o' her sandal by the wather's edge.

After a few hours, Artan came back through the trees, and he had plenty of game he had found. He pulled out his bundle of skins and quickly paddled back to the island. But there he found no Darthuil; no, not even a sign of her except for the small print of her sandal by the water's edge.

Then came to his mind the promise o' Len. Never darin' to waste an hour searchin' by himself, he ferried his horse across to the mainland, mounted, an'[Pg 91] pushed for the sea. Never once did he stop for restin' till he was standin' where the waves beat over him, where he had cried on Darthuil, an' she had come to him.

Then he remembered Len's promise. Never daring to waste an hour searching alone, he took his horse across to the mainland, got on, and pushed toward the sea. He didn’t stop to rest until he was standing where the waves crashed over him, where he had cried out for Darthuil, and she had come to him.

"Len!" he called. "Yer aidin', Len! Darthuil is stolen from me."

"Len!" he shouted. "You’re helping, Len! Darthuil has been taken from me."

There came a rumblin' o' thunder, an' on the shore stood a great figure, like a pillar o' cloud reachin' half to the sky.

There was a rumble of thunder, and on the shore stood a huge figure, like a pillar of cloud reaching halfway to the sky.

"Never safe yer own till lost an' found, I said," came the deep voice. "Now I give ye wild servants, a wind an' a wave an' a wandherin' flame for helpin' ye to bring her safe again. Mind well that each will obey ye but once, so call on them only when yer sharpest need comes. When ye've again set the feet o' Darthuil safe in the hall o' Duallach, none can take her from ye more. Now follow yer love. 'Tis to the Northland has Myrdu carried her. Let him not pass the White Rocks, or wind an' wave an' flame will lose power to aid ye. Use yer wit, now, an' use it well."

"Never claim what's yours until it's lost and found," said the deep voice. "Now I give you wild helpers—a wind, a wave, and a wandering flame—to help you bring her back safely. Keep in mind that each will only obey you once, so call on them only when you really need it. Once you've brought Darthuil back safely to the hall of Duallach, no one will be able to take her from you again. Now go after your love. Myrdu has taken her to the Northland. Don’t let him pass the White Rocks, or the wind, wave, and flame will no longer be able to help you. Use your wits now, and use them wisely."

Artan would have spoken to thank him, but with the last word Len was no more there; so he mounted again an' turned to the north; an' behind him came the wind, whisperin' over the grass; an' the wave, runnin' up the sthream near at hand; an' the flame, creepin'[Pg 92] among dhry leaves, but settin' fire to naught else, its time not bein' come.

Artan wanted to thank him, but with Len's last word, he was gone; so Artan got back on his horse and headed north. Behind him, the wind whispered over the grass, and the waves rolled up the stream nearby, while the flame crept among the dry leaves, not setting anything else on fire, as its time had not yet come.[Pg 92]

Together they all thraveled the betther part of a long day, an' late on Artan saw dust risin' ahead. 'Twas a cloud that Myrdu had raised to hide the way he was goin', an' beyond it he was ridin', carryin' Darthuil before him on his saddle o' skins, with the two hounds lopin' along beside to fright her from tryin' to escape, an' to give warnin' of any followin'; while not many miles ahead were the White Rocks, that he was pushin' to reach.

Together they traveled most of a long day, and later Artan saw dust rising ahead. It was a cloud that Myrdu had kicked up to hide the path he was taking, and beyond it, he was riding, carrying Darthuil in front of him on his saddle made of skins, with the two hounds running alongside to prevent her from trying to escape and to alert him of any pursuers; while not far ahead were the White Rocks, which he was trying to reach.

On hurried Artan, but his horse was wearied, an' little head could he make. Moreover, the cloud o' dust left him uncertain o' what was hid. So he thought well, an' chose wind to serve him first.

On the rushed Artan, but his horse was tired, and he could hardly think straight. Plus, the cloud of dust left him unsure of what was concealed. So he thought carefully and decided to use the wind to help him first.

"Go on, an' blow the dust far away, whisperin' courage to Darthuil the while," says he. An' at once the wind sped far ahead, obeyin' his command. When the two dogs felt it touch them, they cowered low; but Darthuil took heart, knowin' that help was at hand. An' the dust was no more hidin' her from Artan, so she waved her hand an' called aloud to him to ride in haste.

"Go ahead and blow the dust away, whispering courage to Darthuil the whole time," he says. And immediately, the wind rushed ahead, following his command. When the two dogs felt it brush against them, they tucked their heads low; but Darthuil found strength, knowing help was near. The dust no longer concealed her from Artan, so she waved her hand and called out to him to ride quickly.

Then Myrdu, fearin' that he might yet lose her, threw a handful o' twigs behind him in the road; an'[Pg 93] fallin' they turned into dead trees, stoppin' the way on all sides. But Artan well knew the way to clear his path.

Then Myrdu, worried that he might still lose her, threw a handful of twigs behind him on the road; and [Pg 93] as they fell, they transformed into dead trees, blocking the way on all sides. But Artan knew exactly how to clear his path.

"Go forward!" he cried to the wandherin' flame, "an' leave not a trace o' them!" As he spoke, the flame swept up high in air, roarin' an' smokin'; an' in half an instant naught remained o' the logs but a pile o' smoldherin' ashes. But still was Myrdu fast nearin' his goal, an' had one thing more for helpin'.

"Go ahead!" he shouted to the wandering flame, "and leave no trace of them!" As he spoke, the flame shot up high into the air, roaring and smoking; in just half a second, nothing was left of the logs but a pile of smoldering ashes. But still, Myrdu was swiftly approaching his goal, and had one more thing to assist him.

He dropped a little sharp knife in the roadway; an' as it fell, it cut into the dust, an' there opened a wide, terrible chasm, not to be crossed by horse nor man. Then Artan grew clear desperate.

He dropped a small sharp knife in the road; and as it fell, it cut into the dust, and there opened a wide, terrible chasm, impossible to cross by horse or man. Then Artan became truly desperate.

"Wave!" he shouted, "bring Darthuil to me!"

"Wave!" he shouted, "bring Darthuil over here!"

Up then it rose, rollin' forward like flood-tide in spring; an' it filled the gulf, an' swept away dogs an' horse an' Myrdu himself, that none were heard of from that on; but Darthuil it floated gentle like, as she had been a tuft o' thistle-down, back to Artan, waitin' for her.

Up it rose, rolling forward like a spring flood; it filled the gulf and swept away dogs, horses, and Myrdu himself, and none of them were heard from again. But Darthuil floated gently, as if she were just a tuft of thistle-down, back to Artan, who was waiting for her.

He caught her an' clasped her close, an' turned his horse, an' never halted till he led her safe into the hall o' Duallach, where none might steal her from him again. An' there they lived happy all their lives.

He caught her and held her close, then turned his horse, and didn't stop until he brought her safely into the hall of Duallach, where no one could take her from him again. And there they lived happily for the rest of their lives.

But as for the wind an' the wave an' the wandherin'[Pg 94] flame, so sweet an' fair was Darthuil that ne'er would they go from her to return to Len. To the last o' her life the wind blew soft for her when 'twas overly hot elsewhere, an' clear cool wather flowed up from the ground to save her dhrawin' any from the river, an' fire burned bright on her hearth without need o' plenishin'; an' all that for the love o' Darthuil, that was made by Len out o' the foam tossed by the wind from the sea-wave, an' the wandherin' flame o' the sunrise.[Pg 95]
[Pg 96]

But as for the wind and the wave and the wandering flame, so sweet and fair was Darthuil that they would never leave her to return to Len. Until the end of her life, the wind blew gently for her when it was too hot elsewhere, and clear, cool water emerged from the ground to keep her from needing any from the river. Fire burned brightly on her hearth without the need for refueling; all of this was for the love of Darthuil, who was created by Len from the foam tossed by the wind from the sea wave, and the wandering flame of the sunrise.


THE KING, THE QUEEN, AND THE BEE THE KING, THE QUEEN, AND THE BEE

THE KING, THE QUEEN, AND THE BEE[8]

ON a bright summer's day, when the sun beat down fiercely upon the heads of the people, King Solomon sought the shade of one of his favorite gardens. But even where the foliage on the trees was so thick that it seemed the sun's rays could not penetrate, it was also hot. Not a breath of air was there to fan the monarch's cheek, and he lay down on the thick grass and gazed through the branches of the trees at the blue sky.

ON a bright summer day, when the sun shone down strongly on everyone, King Solomon looked for the shade of one of his favorite gardens. But even in the spots where the tree leaves were so dense that it seemed the sun's rays couldn't get through, it was still hot. There wasn't a single breath of air to cool the king's face, so he lay down on the soft grass and looked through the branches at the blue sky.

"This great heat makes me weary," said the King, and in a few minutes he had quietly fallen into a deep sleep.

"This heat is really exhausting," said the King, and within a few minutes he had quietly fallen into a deep sleep.

All was still in the beautiful garden, except for the sound of a few humming birds, the twittering of the moths whose many-colored wings looked more beautiful than ever in the bright sunshine, and the buzzing of the bees. But even these sounds grew still as the fierce rays from the sky grew hotter until all nature seemed hushed to rest. Only one tiny bee was left moving in the garden. It flew steadily from flower[Pg 98] to flower, sipping the honey, until at length it began to feel overcome by the heat.

Everything was quiet in the beautiful garden, except for a few hummingbirds, the chirping of the moths with their colorful wings that looked more stunning than ever in the bright sunlight, and the buzzing of the bees. But even those sounds faded as the intense heat from the sun increased until all of nature seemed to hold its breath. Only one tiny bee remained active in the garden. It flew steadily from flower[Pg 98] to flower, sipping the nectar, until it eventually started to feel overwhelmed by the heat.

"Oh, dear! I wonder what is the matter with me," buzzed the little bee. "This is the first time I have come out of the hive, and I do feel queer. I hope I am not going to faint."

"Oh no! I wonder what's wrong with me," buzzed the little bee. "This is the first time I've left the hive, and I do feel weird. I hope I’m not going to pass out."

The little bee felt giddy, and after flying round and round dizzily for a few minutes it fell and dropped right on to King Solomon's nose. Immediately the King awoke with such a start that the little bee was frightened almost out of its wits and flew straight back to the hive.

The little bee felt dizzy, and after flying in circles for a few minutes, it fell directly onto King Solomon's nose. The King woke up so suddenly that the little bee was nearly scared out of its mind and hurried back to the hive.

King Solomon sat up and looked round to see what it was that had awakened him so rudely. He felt a strange pain at the tip of his nose. He rubbed it with his royal forefinger, but the pain increased.

King Solomon sat up and looked around to see what had woken him up so suddenly. He felt a strange pain at the tip of his nose. He rubbed it with his royal finger, but the pain got worse.

Attendants came rushing towards him and asked him what was the matter.

Attendants rushed over to him and asked what was wrong.

"I must have been stung on the nose by a bee," said the King angrily. "Send for the Lord High Physician and the Keeper of the Court Plaister immediately. I cannot have a blister on the tip of my nose. To-morrow I am to be visited by the Queen of Sheba, and it will not do to have a swollen nose tied up in a sling."[Pg 99]

"I must have been stung on the nose by a bee," the King said angrily. "Get the Lord High Physician and the Keeper of the Court Bandages here right away. I can't have a blister on my nose tip. Tomorrow, the Queen of Sheba is coming to visit, and I can't show up with a swollen nose wrapped in a sling."[Pg 99]

The Lord High Physician came with his many assistants, each carrying a box of ointment, or lint, or some other preparation which might be required. King Solomon's nose, and especially the tip of it, was examined most carefully through a microscope.

The High Royal Physician arrived with his numerous assistants, each holding a box of ointment, gauze, or some other supplies that might be needed. King Solomon's nose, particularly the tip, was examined very closely with a microscope.

"It is almost nothing," said the Lord High Physician reassuringly. "It is just a tiny sting from a very little bee which did not leave its sting in the wound. It will be healed in an hour or two and the Queen of Sheba will not be able to notice that anything at all is the matter to-morrow."

"It’s hardly anything," said the Lord High Physician reassuringly. "It’s just a little sting from a tiny bee that didn’t leave its stinger in the wound. It’ll heal in an hour or two, and the Queen of Sheba won’t even notice anything is wrong tomorrow."

"But meanwhile it smarts," said King Solomon. "I am seriously annoyed with the little bee. How dared it sting me, King Solomon, monarch of all living things on earth, in the air and in the waters. Knows it not that I am its Royal Master to whom all homage and respect is due?"

"But meanwhile it stings," said King Solomon. "I am really annoyed with that little bee. How dare it sting me, King Solomon, ruler of all living things on earth, in the air, and in the waters? Doesn't it know that I am its Royal Master, deserving of all homage and respect?"

The pain soon ceased, but His Majesty did not like the smell of the greasy ointment which was put on his nose, and he determined that the bee should be brought before him for trial.

The pain quickly went away, but the King didn’t like the smell of the greasy ointment they put on his nose, and he decided that the bee should be brought to him for a trial.

"Place the impudent little bee under arrest at once," he commanded, "and bring it before me so that I may hear what it has to say."[Pg 100]

"Arrest that cheeky little bee right now," he ordered, "and bring it to me so I can hear what it has to say."[Pg 100]

"But I know it not," returned the Lord High Chamberlain, to whom the command was given.

"But I don't know," replied the Lord High Chamberlain, to whom the order was given.

"Then summon the Queen bee before me in an hour and bid her bring the culprit," answered the monarch. "Tell her that I shall hold all the bees guilty until the saucy little offender is produced before me."

"Then call for the Queen bee to come to me in an hour and tell her to bring the wrongdoer," replied the king. "Inform her that I will consider all the bees guilty until that cheeky little offender is presented to me."

The order was carried to the hive by one of the butterflies in attendance on the King and spread consternation among the bees. Such a buzzing there was that the butterfly said:

The order was taken to the hive by one of the butterflies serving the King and caused panic among the bees. There was so much buzzing that the butterfly said:

"Stop making that noise. If the King hears you, it will only make matters worse."

"Stop making that noise. If the King hears you, it'll only make things worse."

The Queen bee promised to obey King Solomon's command, and in an hour she made her appearance in state before the great throne. Slowly and with much pomp, the Queen bee made her way to King Solomon. She was the largest of the bees and was escorted by a bodyguard of twelve female bees who cleared the way before her, walking backwards and bowing constantly with their faces to her.

The Queen bee promised to follow King Solomon's command, and in an hour, she showed up in style before the great throne. Slowly and with a lot of ceremony, the Queen bee approached King Solomon. She was the biggest of the bees and was accompanied by a bodyguard of twelve female bees who cleared the path in front of her, walking backward and constantly bowing their faces toward her.

King Solomon was surrounded by all his Court which included living beings, fairies, demons, spirits, goblins, animals, birds and insects. All raised their voices in a loud hurrah when His Majesty took his seat on the Throne, and a very strange noise the Court made.[Pg 101] The lions roared, the serpents hissed, the birds chirped, the fairies sang and the demons howled. The goblins that had no voices could only grin.

King Solomon was surrounded by his entire court, which included living beings, fairies, demons, spirits, goblins, animals, birds, and insects. Everyone cheered loudly when His Majesty took his seat on the throne, and the court made a very strange noise.[Pg 101] The lions roared, the snakes hissed, the birds chirped, the fairies sang, and the demons howled. The goblins, who couldn’t make any noise, could only grin.

"Silence!" cried a herald. "The Queen bee is requested to stand forth."

"Quiet!" shouted a herald. "The Queen bee is asked to step forward."

Still attended by her twelve guards, the Queen bee approached the foot of the Throne and made obeisance to King Solomon.

Still accompanied by her twelve guards, the Queen bee approached the foot of the Throne and bowed to King Solomon.

"I, thy slave, the Queen bee," she buzzed, "am here at thy bidding, mighty ruler, great and wise. Command and thou shalt be obeyed."

"I, your servant, the Queen bee," she buzzed, "am here at your command, mighty ruler, great and wise. Order me, and I will obey."

"It is well," replied Solomon. "Hast thou brought with thee the culprit, the bee that did dare to attack my nose with its sting?"

"It’s good," replied Solomon. "Did you bring with you the culprit, the bee that dared to sting my nose?"

"I have, your Majesty," answered the Queen bee. "It is a young bee that this day did leave the hive for the first time. It has confessed to me. It did not attack your Majesty wilfully, but by accident, owing to giddiness caused by the heat, and it could not have injured your Majesty seriously, because it left not its sting in the wound. Be merciful, gracious King."

"I have, Your Majesty," replied the Queen bee. "It’s a young bee that just left the hive for the first time today. It has admitted to me that it didn’t sting you on purpose, but by accident, because it was dizzy from the heat, and it couldn't have hurt you seriously since it didn’t leave its stinger in the wound. Please be merciful, gracious King."

"Fear not my judgment," said the King. "Bid the bee stand forth."

"Don’t worry about my judgment," said the King. "Tell the bee to come forward."

Tremblingly, the little bee stood at the foot of the Throne and bowed three times to King Solomon.[Pg 102]

Trembling, the little bee stood at the base of the Throne and bowed three times to King Solomon.[Pg 102]

"Knowest thou not," said the King, "that I am thy royal master whose person must be held sacred by all living things?"

"Don't you know," said the King, "that I am your royal master whose person must be respected by all living beings?"

"Yes, gracious Majesty," buzzed the bee. "Thy slave is aware of this. It was but an accident, and it is the nature of thy slave, the bee, who is in duty bound to obey thy laws, to thrust forth its sting when in danger. I thought I was in danger when I fell."

"Yes, your Majesty," buzzed the bee. "I know about that. It was just an accident, and it's in my nature as your servant, the bee, to follow your rules and sting when I feel threatened. I thought I was in danger when I fell."

"So was I, for I was beneath you," returned King Solomon.

"So was I, because I was below you," replied King Solomon.

"Punish me not," pleaded the bee. "I am but one of your Majesty's smallest and humblest slaves, but even I may be of service to your Majesty some day."

"Don’t punish me," begged the bee. "I’m just one of your Majesty's smallest and most humble servants, but even I might be helpful to your Majesty someday."

These words from the little bee made the whole Court laugh. Even the goblins which could not speak grinned from ear to ear and rolled their big eyes.

These words from the little bee made everyone in the Court laugh. Even the goblins, who couldn’t talk, grinned widely and rolled their big eyes.

"Silence!" commanded the King sternly. "There is naught to laugh at in the bee's answer. It pleases me well. Go, thou art free. Some day I may need thee."

"Silence!" the King commanded firmly. "There's nothing funny about the bee's response. I find it very pleasing. You may go; you are free. I may need you someday."

The little bee bowed its head three times before the King and flew away, buzzing happily.

The little bee bowed its head three times to the King and flew away, buzzing happily.

Next day it kept quite close to the Palace.

Next day, it stayed pretty close to the Palace.

"I want to see the procession when the Queen of[Pg 103] Sheba arrives," it said, "and I also must be near the King in case His Majesty may want me."

"I want to see the procession when the Queen of[Pg 103] Sheba arrives," it said, "and I also need to be close to the King in case His Majesty needs me."

In great state, the beautiful Queen of Sheba, followed by hundreds of handsomely robed attendants, approached King Solomon who was seated on his Throne, surrounded by all his Court.

In grand style, the stunning Queen of Sheba, followed by hundreds of elegantly dressed attendants, approached King Solomon, who was seated on his throne, surrounded by all his court.

"Great and mighty King of Israel," she said, curtseying low, "I have heard of thy great wisdom and would fain put it to the test. Hitherto all questions put to thee hast thou answered without difficulty. But I have sworn to puzzle thy wondrous wisdom with my woman's wit. Be heedful."

"Great and mighty King of Israel," she said, bowing low, "I've heard of your great wisdom and would like to put it to the test. Until now, you've answered all questions easily. But I have sworn to challenge your incredible wisdom with my woman's wit. Be careful."

"Beauteous Queen of Sheba," returned King Solomon, rising and bowing in return to her curtsey, "thou art as witty as thou art fair, and if thou art successful in puzzling me, thy triumph shall be duly rewarded. I will load thee with rich presents and proclaim thy wit and wisdom to the whole world."

"Beautiful Queen of Sheba," replied King Solomon, standing up and bowing back to her curtsy, "you are as clever as you are beautiful, and if you manage to stump me, your victory will be rewarded. I will shower you with lavish gifts and spread the word of your intelligence and wisdom to everyone."

"I accept thy challenge," replied the Queen, "and at once."

"I accept your challenge," replied the Queen, "right away."

Behind Her Majesty stood two beautiful girl attendants, each holding a bouquet of flowers. The Queen of Sheba took the flowers, and holding a bouquet in each hand, said to King Solomon:

Behind Her Majesty stood two lovely girl attendants, each holding a bouquet of flowers. The Queen of Sheba took the flowers, and with a bouquet in each hand, said to King Solomon:

"Tell me, thou who art the wisest man on earth,[Pg 104] which of these bunches of flowers is real and which artificial."

"Tell me, you who are the wisest person on earth,[Pg 104] which of these bunches of flowers is real and which is fake."

"They are both beautiful and their fragrance delicious in the extreme," replied King Solomon.

"They're both stunning, and their scent is incredibly delightful," replied King Solomon.

"Ah," said the Queen, "but only one bunch has fragrance. Which is it?"

"Ah," said the Queen, "but only one bunch has a sweet scent. Which one is it?"

King Solomon looked at the flowers. Both bunches looked exactly alike. From where he sat, it was impossible to detect any difference. He did not answer at once, and he knit his brows as if perplexed. The courtiers also looked troubled. Never before had they seen the King hesitate.

King Solomon looked at the flowers. Both bunches looked exactly the same. From where he was sitting, it was impossible to see any difference. He didn’t respond right away, and he frowned as if confused. The courtiers also looked worried. They had never seen the King hesitate before.

"Is it impossible for your Majesty to answer the question?" the Queen asked.

"Is it impossible for you to answer the question, Your Majesty?" the Queen asked.

Solomon shook his head and smiled.

Solomon shook his head and smiled.

"Never yet has a problem baffled me," he said. "Your Majesty shall be answered, and correctly."

"Never has a problem stumped me," he said. "Your Majesty will get an answer, and it will be the right one."

"And at once," said the Queen of Sheba imperiously.

"And right away," said the Queen of Sheba authoritatively.

"So be it," answered King Solomon, gazing thoughtfully round and raising his magic scepter.

"So be it," said King Solomon, looking around thoughtfully and lifting his magic scepter.

Immediately he heard what no one else did, the faint buzzing of the tiny wings of the little bee which had settled on one of the window panes of the Palace.

Immediately he heard what no one else did, the faint buzzing of the tiny wings of the little bee that had landed on one of the window panes of the Palace.

"Bid that window be opened," he commanded, pointing[Pg 105] to it with his scepter, "and let the bee enter to obey my wish."

"Open that window," he ordered, pointing[Pg 105] to it with his scepter, "and let the bee come in to fulfill my request."

The window was promptly opened, and in flew the little bee. Straight towards the Queen of Sheba it flew, and now its buzzing could be heard by all the courtiers, who eagerly watched its flight through the air. Without any hesitation, it settled on the bouquet in the Queen's left hand.

The window was quickly opened, and in came the little bee. It flew straight toward the Queen of Sheba, and now everyone in the court could hear its buzzing as they eagerly watched it fly through the air. Without any hesitation, it landed on the bouquet in the Queen's left hand.

"Thou hast my answer, fair Queen of Sheba," said King Solomon, rising, "given to thee by one of the tiniest of my subjects. It has settled on the flowers that are natural. The bouquet in your right hand is made by human hands."

"You have my answer, beautiful Queen of Sheba," said King Solomon, standing up, "given to you by one of the smallest of my subjects. It has settled on the natural flowers. The bouquet in your right hand is made by human hands."

The whole Court applauded the monarch's wisdom in bidding the little bee help him out of his difficulty.

The entire Court applauded the monarch's smart decision to ask the little bee for help with his problem.

"Your Majesty is indeed the wisest man on earth," said the Queen.

"Your Majesty is truly the wisest person on earth," said the Queen.

"Thanks, my little friend," said the King to the bee, and it flew away, buzzing merrily.

"Thanks, my little friend," said the King to the bee, and it flew away, buzzing happily.


THE WELL OF THE WORLD'S END THE WELL OF THE WORLD'S END

THE WELL OF THE WORLD'S END[9]

ONCE upon a time, and a very good time it was, though it wasn't in my time, nor in your time, nor in any one else's time, there was a girl whose mother had died, and her father married again. And her stepmother hated her because she was more beautiful than herself, and she was very cruel to her. She used to make her do all the servant's work, and never let her have any peace.

ONCE upon a time, and it was a really good time, even though it wasn't in my time, your time, or anyone else's time, there was a girl whose mother had passed away, and her father remarried. Her stepmother hated her because she was more beautiful than she was, and she was very cruel to her. She made her do all the chores and never let her have any peace.

At last, one day, the stepmother thought to get rid of her altogether; so she handed her a sieve and said to her: "Go, fill it at the Well of the World's End and bring it home to me full, or woe betide you." For she thought she would never be able to find the Well of the World's End, and, if she did, how could she bring home a sieve full of water?

At last, one day, the stepmother decided to get rid of her for good; so she gave her a sieve and said, "Go fill this at the Well of the World's End and bring it back to me full, or else you'll be sorry." She believed the girl would never find the Well of the World's End, and even if she did, how could she bring home a sieve full of water?

Well, the girl started off, and asked every one she met to tell her where was the Well of the World's End. But nobody knew, and she didn't know what to do, when a queer little old woman, all bent double, told her where it was, and how she could get to it. So[Pg 110] she did what the old woman told her, and at last arrived at the Well of the World's End. But when she dipped the sieve in the cold, cold water, it all ran out again. She tried and she tried again, but every time it was the same; and at last she sat down and cried as if her heart would break.

Well, the girl set off and asked everyone she met to tell her where the Well of the World's End was. But nobody knew, and she was unsure of what to do when a strange little old woman, all hunched over, told her where it was and how to get there. So[Pg 110] she followed the old woman’s advice and finally reached the Well of the World's End. But when she dipped the sieve into the cold, cold water, it all spilled out again. She tried over and over, but each time it was the same; and eventually, she sat down and cried as if her heart would break.

Suddenly she heard a croaking voice, and she looked up and saw a great frog with goggle eyes looking at her and speaking to her.

Suddenly, she heard a croaky voice, and she looked up to see a huge frog with bulging eyes staring at her and talking to her.

"What's the matter, dearie?" it said.

"What's wrong, babe?" it said.

"Oh, dear, oh, dear," she said, "my stepmother has sent me all this long way to fill this sieve with water from the Well of the World's End, and I can't fill it no how at all."

"Oh, no, oh, no," she said, "my stepmother has sent me all this way to fill this sieve with water from the Well of the World's End, and I can't fill it at all."

"Well," said the frog, "if you promise me to do whatever I bid you for a whole night long, I'll tell you how to fill it."

"Well," said the frog, "if you promise to do whatever I ask of you for an entire night, I’ll tell you how to fill it."

So the girl agreed, and the frog said:

So the girl agreed, and the frog said:

"Stop it with moss and daub it with clay,
And then it will carry the water away";

"Wrap it in moss and seal it with clay,
"And then it will keep the water away."

and then it gave a hop, skip, and a jump, and went flop into the Well of the World's End.

and then it hopped, skipped, and jumped, and flopped into the Well of the World’s End.

So the girl looked about for some moss, and lined the bottom of the sieve with it, and over that she put[Pg 111] some clay, and then she dipped it once again into the Well of the World's End; and this time the water didn't run out, and she turned to go away.

So the girl searched for some moss, placed it at the bottom of the sieve, and then added some clay on top. After that, she dipped it once more into the Well of the World's End; this time the water didn’t leak out, and she turned to leave.

Just then the frog popped up its head out of the Well of the World's End, and said: "Remember your promise."

Just then, the frog popped its head out of the Well of the World's End and said, "Don’t forget your promise."

"All right," said the girl; for, thought she, "what harm can a frog do me?"

"Okay," said the girl; because she thought, "what harm can a frog do to me?"

So she went back to her stepmother, and brought the sieve full of water from the Well of the World's End. The stepmother was angry as angry, but she said nothing at all.

So she went back to her stepmother and brought the sieve full of water from the Well of the World's End. The stepmother was furious but didn’t say a word.

That very evening they heard something tap-tapping at the door low down, and a voice cried out:

That evening, they heard something tapping at the bottom of the door, and a voice called out:

"Open the door, my hinny, my heart,
Open the door, my own darling;
Mind you the words that you and I spoke,
Down in the meadow, at the World's End Well."

"Open the door, my dear, my love,
Open the door, my love;
Remember the words we exchanged,
"Down in the meadow, at the World's End Well."

"Whatever can that be?" cried out the stepmother, and the girl had to tell her all about it, and what she had promised the frog.

"What's that all about?" shouted the stepmother, and the girl had to explain everything to her, including what she had promised the frog.

"Girls must keep their promises," said the stepmother. "Go and open the door this instant." For she was glad the girl would have to obey a nasty frog.

"Girls have to keep their promises," said the stepmother. "Go and open the door right now." She was pleased that the girl would have to obey a disgusting frog.

So the girl went and opened the door, and there[Pg 112] was the frog from the Well of the World's End. And it hopped, and it hopped, and it jumped, till it reached the girl, and then it said:

So the girl went and opened the door, and there[Pg 112] was the frog from the Well of the World's End. It hopped, and it hopped, and it jumped, until it reached the girl, and then it said:

"Lift me to your knee, my hinny, my heart;
Lift me to your knee, my own darling;
Remember the words you and I spake,
Down in the meadow by the World's End Well."

"Hold me on your lap, my darling, my love;
Lift me onto your lap, my dear;
Remember what you and I said,
"Down in the meadow by the World's End Well."

But the girl didn't like to, till her stepmother said: "Lift it up this instant, you hussy! Girls must keep their promises!"

But the girl didn’t want to, until her stepmother said, “Pick it up right now, you brat! Girls need to keep their promises!”

So at last she lifted the frog up on to her lap, and it lay there for a time, till at last it said:

So finally, she picked up the frog and placed it on her lap, and it stayed there for a while until it finally spoke:

"Give me some supper, my hinny, my heart,
Give me some supper, my darling;
Remember the words you and I spake,
In the meadow, by the Well of the World's End."

"Please make me some dinner, my dear, my love,
Please make me some dinner, my love;
Remember the words you and I said,
In the field, by the Well of the World's End.

Well, she didn't mind doing that, so she got it a bowl of milk and bread, and fed it well. And when the frog had finished, it said:

Well, she didn't mind doing that, so she got it a bowl of milk and bread and fed it well. And when the frog had finished, it said:

"Go with me to bed, my hinny, my heart,
Go with me to bed, my own darling;
Mind you the words you spake to me,
Down by the cold well, so weary."

"Come to bed with me, my dear, my love,
Come to bed with me, my love;
Remember what you told me,
"By the cold well, feeling so exhausted."

But that the girl wouldn't do, till her stepmother said: "Do what you promised, girl; girls must keep[Pg 113] their promises. Do what you're bid, or out you go, you and your froggie."

But the girl refused to do it until her stepmother said, "Fulfill your promise, girl; girls need to keep[Pg 113] their promises. Do what you're told, or you're out, you and your frog."

So the girl took the frog with her to bed, and kept it as far away from her as she could. Well, just as the day was beginning to break what should the frog say but:

So the girl took the frog to bed with her and kept it as far away from her as she could. Well, just as dawn was breaking, the frog said:

"Chop off my head, my hinny, my heart,
Chop off my head, my own darling;
Remember the promise you made to me,
Down by the cold well so weary."

"Chop off my head, my dear, my heart,
Cut off my head, my love;
Remember the promise you made to me,
"By the cold well, feeling really tired."

At first the girl wouldn't, for she thought of what the frog had done for her at the Well of the World's End. But when the frog said the words over again, she went and took an ax and chopped off its head, and lo! and behold, there stood before her a handsome young prince, who told her that he had been enchanted by a wicked magician, and he could never be unspelled till some girl would do his bidding for a whole night, and chop off his head at the end of it.

At first, the girl hesitated because she remembered what the frog had done for her at the Well of the World's End. But when the frog repeated his request, she went and grabbed an ax and chopped off its head, and suddenly! there stood before her a handsome young prince, who told her that he had been cursed by an evil magician, and he could never be freed from the spell until a girl followed his orders for an entire night and then beheaded him at the end.

The stepmother was surprised indeed when she found the young prince instead of the nasty frog, and she wasn't best pleased, you may be sure, when the prince told her that he was going to marry her stepdaughter because she had unspelled him. But married they[Pg 114] were, and went away to live in the castle of the king, his father, and all the stepmother had to console her was, that it was all through her that her stepdaughter was married to a prince.[Pg 115]

The stepmother was definitely shocked when she found the young prince instead of the ugly frog, and she wasn't happy at all, you can be sure, when the prince told her he was going to marry her stepdaughter because she had broken the spell. But married they[Pg 114] were, and went off to live in the castle of the king, his father, and all the stepmother had to comfort her was that it was all because of her that her stepdaughter was married to a prince.[Pg 115]


WINGS Wings

WINGS[10]

A PEASANT girl was feeding geese, and she wept. The farmer's daughter came by and asked, "What are you blubbering about?"

A peasant girl was feeding geese, and she was crying. The farmer's daughter walked by and asked, "What are you crying about?"

"I haven't got any wings," cried the peasant girl. "Oh, I wish I could grow some wings."

"I don't have any wings," the peasant girl cried. "Oh, I wish I could grow some wings."

"You stupid!" said the farmer's daughter. "Of course you haven't got wings. What do you want wings for?"

"You idiot!" said the farmer's daughter. "Of course you don't have wings. What do you need wings for?"

"I want to fly up into the sky and sing my little songs there," answered the little peasant girl.

"I want to soar up into the sky and sing my little songs up there," replied the little peasant girl.

Then the farmer's daughter was angry, and said again, "You stupid! How can you ever expect to grow wings? Your father's only a farm-laborer. They might grow on me, but not on you."

Then the farmer's daughter got mad and said again, "You're so dumb! How do you think you'll ever grow wings? Your dad's just a farmworker. I might grow wings, but not you."

When the farmer's daughter had said that, she went away to the well, sprinkled some water on her shoulders, and stood out among the vegetables in the garden, waiting for her wings to sprout. She really believed the sun would bring them out quite soon.

When the farmer's daughter said that, she walked over to the well, sprinkled some water on her shoulders, and stood among the vegetables in the garden, waiting for her wings to grow. She truly believed the sun would make them appear very soon.

But in a little while a merchant's daughter came[Pg 118] along the road and called out to the girl who was trying to grow wings in the garden, "What are you doing standing out there, red face?"

But after a bit, a merchant's daughter came[Pg 118] down the road and shouted to the girl who was trying to grow wings in the garden, "What are you doing just standing out there, red face?"

"I am growing wings," said the farmer's daughter. "I want to fly."

"I’m getting wings," said the farmer's daughter. "I want to fly."

Then the merchant's daughter laughed loudly, and cried out, "You stupid farm-girl; if you had wings they would only be a weight on your back."

Then the merchant's daughter laughed out loud and shouted, "You dumb farm girl; if you had wings, they would just be a burden on your back."

The merchant's daughter thought she knew who was most likely to grow wings. And when she went back to the town where she lived she bought some olive-oil and rubbed it on her shoulders, and went out into the garden and waited for her wings to grow.

The merchant's daughter believed she knew who was most likely to develop wings. When she returned to her town, she bought some olive oil, rubbed it on her shoulders, and went out into the garden to wait for her wings to grow.

By and by a young lady of the Court came along, and said to her, "What are you doing out there, my child?"

By and by, a young lady from the Court came by and said to her, "What are you doing out here, my child?"

When the tradesman's daughter said that she was growing wings, the young lady's face flushed and she looked quite vexed.

When the tradesman's daughter said she was growing wings, the young lady's face turned red and she looked really annoyed.

"That's not for you to do," she said. "It is only real ladies who can grow wings."

"That's not for you," she said. "Only real ladies can grow wings."

And she went on home, and when she got indoors she filled a tub with milk and bathed herself in it, and then went into her garden and stood in the sun[Pg 119] and waited for her wings to come out. Presently a princess passed by the garden, and when she saw the young lady standing there she sent a servant to inquire what she was doing. The servant came back and told her that as the young lady had wanted to be able to fly she had bathed herself in milk and was waiting for her wings to grow.

And she went home, and when she got inside, she filled a tub with milk and soaked in it, then went out to her garden and stood in the sun[Pg 119] waiting for her wings to appear. Soon, a princess passed by the garden, and when she saw the young woman standing there, she sent a servant to ask what she was doing. The servant returned and told her that the young woman wanted to fly, so she had bathed in milk and was waiting for her wings to grow.

The princess laughed scornfully and exclaimed, "What a foolish girl! She's giving herself trouble for nothing. No one who is not a princess can ever grow wings."

The princess laughed dismissively and said, "What a silly girl! She's making a big deal out of nothing. Nobody who isn't a princess can ever grow wings."

The princess turned the matter over in her mind, and when she arrived at her father's palace she went into her chamber, anointed herself with sweet-smelling perfumes, and then went down into the palace garden to wait for her wings to come.

The princess thought about the situation, and when she reached her father's palace, she went into her room, applied fragrant perfumes, and then headed down to the palace garden to wait for her wings to arrive.

Very soon all the young girls in the country round about went out into their gardens and stood among the vegetables so that they might get wings.

Very soon, all the young girls in the surrounding countryside went out into their gardens and stood among the vegetables so they could get wings.

The Fairy of the Wings heard about this strange happening and she flew down to earth, and, looking at the waiting girls, she said, "If I give you all wings and let you all go flying into the sky, who will want to stay at home to cook the porridge and look after[Pg 120] the children? I had better give wings only to one of you, namely, to her who wanted them first of all."

The Fairy of the Wings heard about this strange happening, so she flew down to earth. Looking at the girls waiting, she said, "If I give you all wings and let you fly into the sky, who will want to stay home to cook the porridge and take care of[Pg 120] the children? I should probably give wings only to one of you, specifically to the one who wanted them first."

So wings grew from the little peasant girl's shoulders, and she was able to fly up into the sky and sing.[Pg 121]

So wings grew from the little peasant girl's shoulders, and she was able to fly up into the sky and sing.[Pg 121]




CHRISTMAS STORIES



THE CHRISTMAS CUCKOO THE CHRISTMAS CUCKOO

THE CHRISTMAS CUCKOO[11]

IN an old time, long ago, when the fairies were in the world, there lived a little girl so uncommonly fair and pleasant of look, that they called her Snowflower. This girl was good as well as pretty. No one had ever seen her frown or heard her say a cross word, and young and old were glad when they saw her coming.

IN an old time, long ago, when fairies existed in the world, there lived a little girl so exceptionally beautiful and charming that they called her Snowflower. This girl was as kind as she was pretty. No one had ever seen her frown or heard her say an unkind word, and everyone, young and old, was happy to see her coming.

Snowflower had no relation in the world but a very old grandmother. . . . Every evening, when the fire was heaped with the sticks she had gathered till it blazed and crackled up the cottage chimney, Dame Frostyface set aside her wheel, and told her a new story. Often did the little girl wonder where her grandmother had gathered so many stories, but she soon learned that. One sunny morning, at the time of the swallows' coming, the dame rose up, put on the gray hood and mantle in which she carried her yarn to the fairs, and said, "My child, I am going a long journey to visit an aunt of mine, who lives far in the north country. I cannot take you with me, because[Pg 126] my aunt is the crossest woman alive, and never liked young people: but the hens will lay eggs for you; there is barley-meal in the barrel; and, as you have been a good girl, I'll tell you what to do when you feel lonely. Lay your head gently down on the cushion of the arm-chair, and say, 'Chair of my grandmother, tell me a story.' It was made by a cunning fairy, who lived in the forest when I was young, and she gave it to me because she knew nobody could keep what they got hold of better. Remember, you must never ask a story more than once in the day; and if there be any occasion to travel, you have only to seat yourself in it, and say, 'Chair of my grandmother, take me such a way.' It will carry you wherever you wish; but mind to oil the wheels before you set out, for I have sat on it these forty years in that same corner."

Snowflower had no family in the world except for a very old grandmother. Every evening, when the fire was piled high with the sticks she had gathered until it blazed and crackled up the cottage chimney, Dame Frostyface would set aside her spinning wheel and tell her a new story. Often, the little girl wondered where her grandmother found so many stories, but she eventually found out. One sunny morning, with the swallows returning, the dame got up, put on the gray hood and cloak she used to carry her yarn to the fairs, and said, "My child, I’m going on a long trip to visit an aunt of mine who lives far up north. I can't take you with me, because my aunt is the grumpiest woman alive and never liked young people. But the hens will lay eggs for you, there’s barley-meal in the barrel, and since you’ve been a good girl, I’ll tell you what to do when you feel lonely. Lay your head gently down on the cushion of the armchair and say, ‘Chair of my grandmother, tell me a story.’ It was made by a clever fairy who lived in the forest when I was young, and she gave it to me because she knew nobody could hold on to what they got better than I could. Remember, you must never ask for a story more than once a day; and if you need to travel, just sit in it and say, ‘Chair of my grandmother, take me that way.’ It will take you wherever you want to go; but make sure to oil the wheels before you set off, because I’ve been sitting on it in that same spot for forty years."

Having said this, Dame Frostyface set forth to see her aunt in the north country. Snowflower gathered firing and looked after the hens and cat as usual. She baked herself a cake or two of the barley-meal; but when the evening fell the cottage looked lonely. Then Snowflower remembered her grandmother's words, and, laying her head gently down, she said, "Chair of my grandmother, tell me a story."[Pg 127]

Having said this, Dame Frostyface set off to visit her aunt in the north country. Snowflower gathered firewood and took care of the hens and the cat as usual. She baked a couple of barleymeal cakes for herself; but when evening came, the cottage felt empty. Then Snowflower remembered her grandmother's words, and, resting her head gently down, she said, "Chair of my grandmother, tell me a story."[Pg 127]

Scarce were the words spoken, when a clear voice from under the velvet cushion . . . said: "Listen to the story of the Christmas Cuckoo!"

Scarce were the words spoken when a clear voice from under the velvet cushion... said: "Listen to the story of the Christmas Cuckoo!"


"Once upon a time there stood in the midst of a bleak moor, in the north country, a certain village; all its inhabitants were poor, for their fields were barren, and they had little trade, but the poorest of them all were two brothers called Scrub and Spare, who followed the cobbler's craft, and had but one stall between them. It was a hut built of clay and wattles. The door was low and always open, for there was no window. The roof did not entirely keep out the rain, and the only thing comfortable about it was a wide hearth, for which the brothers could never find wood enough to make a sufficient fire. There they worked in most brotherly friendship, though with little encouragement.

"Once upon a time, there was a small village in the middle of a desolate moor in the north. All the villagers were poor because their land was unproductive, and they had minimal trade, but the poorest of all were two brothers named Scrub and Spare, who worked as cobblers and shared a single stall. It was a hut made of clay and sticks. The door was low and always open, since there were no windows. The roof didn’t fully keep out the rain, and the only cozy feature was a large hearth, which the brothers could never find enough wood to keep a decent fire going. They worked there in strong brotherly harmony, even though they had little support."

"The people of that village were not extravagant in shoes, and better cobblers than Scrub and Spare might be found. Spiteful people said there were no shoes so bad that they would not be worse for their mending. Nevertheless Scrub and Spare managed to live between their own trade, a small barley field, and a cottage garden, till one unlucky day when a new[Pg 128] cobbler arrived in the village. He had lived in the capital city of the kingdom, and, by his own account, cobbled for the queen and the princesses. His awls were sharp, his lasts were new; he set up his stall in a neat cottage with two windows. The villagers soon found out that one patch of his would wear two of the brothers'. In short, all the mending left Scrub and Spare, and went to the new cobbler. The season had been wet and cold, their barley did not ripen well, and the cabbages never half closed in the garden. So the brothers were poor that winter, and when Christmas came they had nothing to feast on but a barley loaf, a piece of rusty bacon, and some small beer of their own brewing. Worse than that, the snow was very deep, and they could get no firewood. Their hut stood at the end of the village, beyond it spread the bleak moor, now all white and silent; but that moor had once been a forest, great roots of old trees were still to be found in it, loosened from the soil and laid bare by the winds and rains—one of these, a rough gnarled log, lay hard by their door, the half of it above the snow, and Spare said to his brother:

"The people in that village weren't fancy when it came to shoes, and you could find better cobblers than Scrub and Spare. Some spiteful folks claimed that there were no bad shoes that wouldn’t be made worse by their repairs. Still, Scrub and Spare managed to get by with their cobbling, a small barley field, and a garden until one unfortunate day when a new cobbler showed up in the village. He had come from the capital city of the kingdom and claimed to have worked for the queen and the princesses. His tools were sharp, his molds were new; he set up his stall in a tidy cottage with two windows. The villagers quickly discovered that one of his patches could outlast two of the brothers’. In no time, all the mending jobs shifted from Scrub and Spare to the new cobbler. The season had been wet and cold, their barley crop didn’t ripen well, and the cabbages in their garden never fully closed. So the brothers found themselves poor that winter, and when Christmas arrived, all they had to eat was a barley loaf, a piece of old bacon, and some small beer they brewed themselves. To make matters worse, the snow was very deep, and they couldn’t gather any firewood. Their hut stood at the edge of the village, and beyond it lay the stark moor, now all white and silent; but that moor had once been a forest, with the great roots of old trees still visible, exposed by the winds and rains. One such rough, gnarled log lay just by their door, half buried in the snow, and Spare said to his brother:"

"'Shall we sit here cold on Christmas while the great root lies yonder? Let us chop it up for firewood, the work will make us warm.'[Pg 129]

"'Should we just sit here freezing on Christmas while the huge root is over there? Let's chop it up for firewood; the work will keep us warm.'[Pg 129]

"'No,' said Scrub; 'it's not right to chop wood on Christmas; besides, that root is too hard to be broken with any hatchet.'

"'No,' said Scrub; 'it's not right to chop wood on Christmas; besides, that root is too tough to be broken with any axe.'"

"'Hard or not we must have a fire,' replied Spare. 'Come, brother, help me in with it. Poor as we are, there is nobody in the village will have such a yule log as ours.'

"'Hard or not, we need to have a fire,' Spare replied. 'Come on, brother, help me bring it in. Even though we're poor, no one in the village will have a yule log as impressive as ours.'"

"Scrub liked a little grandeur, and in hopes of having a fine yule log, both brothers strained and strove with all their might till, between pulling and pushing, the great old root was safe on the hearth, and beginning to crackle and blaze with the red embers. In high glee, the cobblers sat down to their beer and bacon. The door was shut, for there was nothing but cold moonlight and snow outside; but the hut, strewn with fir boughs, and ornamented with holly, looked cheerful as the ruddy blaze flared up and rejoiced their hearts.

"Scrub enjoyed a bit of flair, and in hopes of having a great yule log, both brothers worked hard until, with a mix of pulling and pushing, the massive old root was safely on the hearth, beginning to crackle and blaze with the glowing embers. Happily, the cobblers sat down to enjoy their beer and bacon. The door was shut, as outside there was only cold moonlight and snow; but the hut, covered in fir branches and decorated with holly, looked cheerful as the warm flames flickered up and lifted their spirits."

"'Long life and good fortune to ourselves, brother!' said Spare. 'I hope you will drink that toast, and may we never have a worse fire on Christmas—but what is that?'

"'Here's to a long life and good luck for us, brother!' said Spare. 'I hope you'll raise your glass to that, and may we never face a worse fire on Christmas—but what's that?'"

"Spare set down the drinking-horn, and the brothers listened astonished, for out of the blazing root they heard, 'Cuckoo! cuckoo!' as plain as ever the spring-bird's[Pg 130] voice came over the moor on a May morning.

"Spare put down the drinking horn, and the brothers listened in amazement, for from the blazing root they heard, 'Cuckoo! cuckoo!' as clearly as ever the spring bird's[Pg 130] voice came across the moor on a May morning."

"'It is something bad,' said Scrub, terribly frightened.

"'It's something bad,' said Scrub, really scared."

"'May be not,' said Spare; and out of the deep hole at the side which the fire had not reached flew a large gray cuckoo, and lit on the table before them. Much as the cobblers had been surprised, they were still more so when it said:

"'Maybe not,' said Spare; and out of the deep hole at the side that the fire hadn't touched flew a large gray cuckoo, landing on the table in front of them. As surprised as the cobblers had been, they were even more shocked when it said:

"'Good gentlemen, what season is this?'

"'Good gentlemen, what time of year is it?'"

"'It's Christmas,' said Spare.

"'It's Christmas,' said Spare."

"'Then a merry Christmas to you!' said the cuckoo. 'I went to sleep in the hollow of that old root one evening last summer, and never woke till the heat of your fire made me think it was summer again; but now since you have burned my lodging, let me stay in your hut till the spring comes around—I only want a hole to sleep in, and when I go on my travels next summer be assured I will bring you some present for your trouble.'

"'Then a merry Christmas to you!' said the cuckoo. 'I fell asleep in the hollow of that old root one evening last summer and didn’t wake up until the warmth of your fire made me think it was summer again; but now that you've burned my home, let me stay in your hut until spring comes around—I just need a spot to sleep in, and when I head off on my travels next summer, I promise I’ll bring you a gift for your trouble.'"

"'Stay, and welcome,' said Spare, while Scrub sat wondering if it were something bad or not; 'I'll make you a good warm hole in the thatch. But you must be hungry after that long sleep?—here is a slice of barley bread. Come help us to keep Christmas!'[Pg 131]

"'Stay, and welcome,' said Spare, while Scrub sat wondering if it was something bad or not; 'I'll make you a nice warm spot in the thatch. But you must be hungry after that long sleep?—here's a slice of barley bread. Come help us celebrate Christmas!'[Pg 131]

"The cuckoo ate up the slice, drank water from the brown jug, for he would take no beer, and flew into a snug hole which Spare scooped for him in the thatch of the hut.

"The cuckoo ate the slice, drank water from the brown jug, because he wouldn’t drink any beer, and flew into a cozy hole that Spare made for him in the thatch of the hut."

"Scrub said he was afraid it wouldn't be lucky; but as it slept on and the days passed he forgot his fears. So the snow melted, the heavy rains came, the cold grew less, the days lengthened, and one sunny morning the brothers were awakened by the cuckoo shouting its own cry to let them know the spring had come.

"Scrub said he was worried it wouldn’t be lucky; but as it rested on and the days went by, he forgot his worries. The snow melted, heavy rains fell, it got warmer, days got longer, and one sunny morning the brothers were stirred awake by the cuckoo calling out to let them know that spring had arrived."

"'Now I'm going on my travels,' said the bird, 'over the world to tell men of the spring. There is no country where trees bud or flowers bloom, that I will not cry in before the year goes round. Give me another slice of barley bread to keep me on my journey, and tell me what present I shall bring you at the twelvemonth's end.'

"'Now I'm off on my travels,' said the bird, 'around the world to let people know about spring. There isn't a place where trees grow new leaves or flowers bloom that I won't sing in before the year is up. Give me another piece of barley bread to keep me going on my journey, and tell me what gift I should bring you at the end of the year.'"

"Scrub would have been angry with his brother for cutting so large a slice, their store of barley-meal being low; but his mind was occupied with what present would be most prudent to ask: at length a lucky thought struck him.

"Scrub would have been upset with his brother for taking such a big piece, since their supply of barley-meal was running low; but he was more focused on what gift would be the smartest to request: finally, a clever idea popped into his head."

"'Good master cuckoo,' said he, 'if a great traveler who sees all the world like you, could know of any place where diamonds or pearls were to be found, one[Pg 132] of a tolerable size brought in your beak would help such poor men as my brother and I to provide something better than barley bread for your next entertainment.'

"'Good master cuckoo,' he said, 'if a great traveler like you, who sees the whole world, knows of any place where diamonds or pearls can be found, one[Pg 132] of a decent size brought in your beak would help my brother and me provide something better than barley bread for your next gathering.'"

"'I know nothing of diamonds or pearls,' said the cuckoo; 'they are in the hearts of rocks and the sands of rivers. My knowledge is only of that which grows on the earth. But there are two trees hard by the well that lies at the world's end—one of them is called the golden tree, for its leaves are all of beaten gold: every winter they fall into the well with a sound like scattered coin and I know not what becomes of them. As for the other, it is always green like a laurel. Some call it the wise, and some the merry tree. Its leaves never fall, but they that get one of them keep a blithe heart in spite of all misfortunes, and can make themselves as merry in a hut as in a palace.'

"'I don’t know anything about diamonds or pearls,' said the cuckoo. 'They’re found in the hearts of rocks and the sands of rivers. My knowledge is limited to what grows on the earth. But there are two trees near the well at the end of the world—one is called the golden tree because its leaves are made of pure gold: every winter, they fall into the well with a sound like jingling coins, and I have no idea what happens to them. As for the other tree, it’s always green like a laurel. Some people call it the wise tree, while others call it the merry tree. Its leaves never fall, and whoever gets one keeps a light heart despite all their troubles, finding joy in a hut just as much as in a palace.'"

"'Good master cuckoo, bring me a leaf off that tree,' cried Spare.

"'Hey, master cuckoo, can you get me a leaf from that tree?' shouted Spare."

"'Now, brother, don't be a fool!' said Scrub. 'Think of the leaves of beaten gold! Dear master cuckoo, bring me one of them!'

"'Now, brother, don't be an idiot!' said Scrub. 'Think of the leaves made of beaten gold! Dear master cuckoo, bring me one of those!'"

"Before another word could be spoken, the cuckoo had flown out of the open door, and was shouting its spring cry over moor and meadow. The brothers were[Pg 133] poorer than ever that year; nobody would send them a single shoe to mend. The new cobbler said, in scorn, they should come to be his apprentices; and Scrub and Spare would have left the village but for their barley field, their cabbage garden, and a certain maid called Fairfeather, whom both the cobblers had courted for seven years without even knowing which she meant to favor.

"Before anyone could say another word, the cuckoo flew out of the open door, announcing its spring call over the moor and meadow. The brothers were[Pg 133] poorer than ever that year; no one would send them a single shoe to fix. The new cobbler mockingly suggested they should come be his apprentices; and Scrub and Spare would have left the village if it weren't for their barley field, their cabbage garden, and a certain girl named Fairfeather, whom both cobblers had been pursuing for seven years without even knowing which one she intended to choose."

"Sometimes Fairfeather seemed inclined to Scrub, sometimes she smiled on Spare; but the brothers never disputed for that. They sowed their barley, planted their cabbage, and now that their trade was gone, worked in the rich villagers' fields to make out a scanty living. So the seasons came and passed: spring, summer, harvest, and winter followed each other as they have done from the beginning. At the end of the latter, Scrub and Spare had grown so poor and ragged that Fairfeather thought them beneath her notice. Old neighbors forgot to invite them to wedding feasts or merrymaking; and they thought the cuckoo had forgotten them too, when at daybreak, on the first of April, they heard a hard beak knocking at their door, and a voice crying:

"Sometimes Fairfeather seemed drawn to Scrub, sometimes she favored Spare; but the brothers never argued about it. They sowed their barley, planted their cabbage, and now that their trade was gone, worked in the wealthy villagers' fields to scrape together a meager living. So the seasons came and went: spring, summer, harvest, and winter followed each other as they always have. By the end of winter, Scrub and Spare had become so poor and ragged that Fairfeather considered them unworthy of her attention. Old neighbors stopped inviting them to wedding celebrations or festivities; and they thought the cuckoo had forgotten them too, when at dawn on the first of April, they heard a hard beak tapping at their door, and a voice calling out:

"'Cuckoo! cuckoo! Let me in with my presents.'

"'Cuckoo! cuckoo! Let me in with my gifts.'"

"Spare ran to open the door, and in came the cuckoo,[Pg 134] carrying on one side of his bill a golden leaf larger than that of any tree in the north country; and in the other, one like that of the common laurel, only it had a fresher green.

"Spare rushed to open the door, and in flew the cuckoo,[Pg 134] carrying on one side of its beak a golden leaf bigger than any tree in the northern region; and on the other, a leaf resembling that of the common laurel, but with a brighter green."

"'Here,' it said, giving the gold to Scrub and the green to Spare, 'it is a long carriage from the world's end. Give me a slice of barley bread, for I must tell the north country that the spring has come.'

"'Here,' it said, handing the gold to Scrub and the green to Spare, 'it's a long journey from the world's end. Give me a piece of barley bread, because I need to inform the north country that spring has arrived.'"

"Scrub did not grudge the thickness of that slice, though it was cut from their last loaf. So much gold had never been in the cobbler's hands before, and he could not help exulting over his brother.

"Scrub didn’t mind how thick that slice was, even though it came from their last loaf. He had never held so much gold in his hands before, and he couldn’t help but feel excited for his brother."

"'See the wisdom of my choice!' he said, holding up the large leaf of gold. 'As for yours, as good might be plucked from any hedge. I wonder a sensible bird would carry the like so far.'

"'See the wisdom of my choice!' he said, holding up the large leaf of gold. 'As for yours, anything as good could be picked from any hedge. I wonder why a sensible bird would carry something like that so far.'"

"'Good master cobbler,' cried the cuckoo, finishing the slice, 'your conclusions are more hasty than courteous. If your brother be disappointed this time, I go on the same journey every year, and for your hospitable entertainment will think it no trouble to bring each of you whichever leaf you desire.'

"'Good master cobbler,' said the cuckoo, finishing the slice, 'your conclusions are quicker than polite. If your brother is let down this time, I make the same journey every year, and for your generous hospitality, it won't be any trouble for me to bring each of you whichever leaf you want.'"

"'Darling cuckoo!' cried Scrub, 'bring me a golden one;' and Spare, looking up from the green leaf on which he gazed as though it were a crown-jewel, said:[Pg 135]

"'Darling cuckoo!' shouted Scrub, 'bring me a golden one;' and Spare, glancing up from the green leaf he was staring at like it was a crown jewel, replied:[Pg 135]

"'Be sure to bring me one from the merry tree,' and away flew the cuckoo.

"'Make sure to bring me one from the happy tree,' and off flew the cuckoo.

"'This is the Feast of All Fools, and it ought to be your birthday,' said Scrub. 'Did ever man fling away such an opportunity of getting rich! Much good your merry leaves will do in the midst of rags and poverty!' So he went on, but Spare laughed at him, and answered with quaint old proverbs concerning the cares that come with gold, till Scrub, at length getting angry, vowed his brother was not fit to live with a respectable man; and, taking his lasts, his awls, and his golden leaf, he left the wattle hut, and went to tell the villagers.

"'This is the Feast of All Fools, and it should be your birthday,' said Scrub. 'What a waste of a chance to get rich! Your silly celebrations won't mean much in the middle of rags and poverty!' He kept going, but Spare just laughed at him and responded with quirky old sayings about the worries that come with wealth, until Scrub, finally getting angry, swore that his brother wasn't fit to be around a respectable person; then, grabbing his tools, awls, and his golden leaf, he left the thatched hut and went to tell the villagers."

"They were astonished at the folly of Spare and charmed with Scrub's good sense, particularly when he showed them the golden leaf, and told that the cuckoo would bring him one every spring. The new cobbler immediately took him into partnership; the greatest people sent him their shoes to mend; Fairfeather smiled graciously upon him, and in the course of that summer they were married, with a grand wedding feast, at which the whole village danced, except Spare, who was not invited, because the bride could not bear his low-mindedness, and his brother thought him a disgrace to the family.[Pg 136]

They were amazed by Spare's silliness and impressed by Scrub's common sense, especially when he showed them the golden leaf and mentioned that the cuckoo would bring him one every spring. The new cobbler quickly took him on as a partner; the most important people began sending him their shoes to repair; Fairfeather smiled warmly at him, and that summer, they got married, celebrating with a big wedding feast where the whole village danced, except for Spare, who wasn't invited because the bride couldn't stand his ignorance, and his brother considered him a shame to the family.[Pg 136]

"Indeed, all who heard the story concluded that Spare must be mad, and nobody would associate with him but a lame tinker, a beggar-boy, and a poor woman reputed to be a witch because she was old and ugly. As for Scrub, he established himself with Fairfeather in a cottage close by that of the new cobbler, and quite as fine. There he mended shoes to everybody's satisfaction, had a scarlet coat for holidays, and a fat goose for dinner every wedding-day. Fairfeather, too, had a crimson gown and fine blue ribands; but neither she nor Scrub were content, for to buy this grandeur the golden leaf had to be broken and parted with piece by piece, so the last morsel was gone before the cuckoo came with another.

"Everyone who heard the story concluded that Spare must be crazy, and the only ones who would hang out with him were a lame tinkerer, a beggar boy, and a poor woman who was thought to be a witch just because she was old and unattractive. As for Scrub, he settled down with Fairfeather in a cottage close to the new cobbler's, and it was just as nice. There, he fixed shoes to everyone's satisfaction, had a red coat for special occasions, and enjoyed a fat goose for dinner every wedding day. Fairfeather also had a bright red dress and pretty blue ribbons; however, neither she nor Scrub was happy because to afford this luxury, they had to spend their savings little by little, so the last bit was gone before the cuckoo arrived with more."

"Spare lived on in the old hut, and worked in the cabbage garden. (Scrub had got the barley field because he was the eldest.) Every day his coat grew more ragged, and the hut more weatherbeaten; but people remarked that he never looked sad nor sour; and the wonder was, that from the time they began to keep his company, the tinker grew kinder to the poor ass with which he traveled the country, the beggar-boy kept out of mischief, and the old woman was never cross to her cat or angry with the children.

"Spare lived in the old hut and worked in the cabbage garden. (Scrub got the barley field because he was the oldest.) Every day, his coat became more tattered, and the hut more worn down; but people noticed that he never looked sad or grumpy; and the surprising thing was that since they started spending time together, the tinker became kinder to the poor donkey he traveled with, the beggar boy stayed out of trouble, and the old woman was never harsh with her cat or angry with the kids."

"Every first of April the cuckoo came tapping at[Pg 137] their doors with the golden leaf to Scrub and the green to Spare. Fairfeather would have entertained him nobly with wheaten bread and honey, for she had some notion of persuading him to bring two gold leaves instead of one; but the cuckoo flew away to eat barley bread with Spare, saying he was not fit company for fine people, and liked the old hut where he slept so snugly from Christmas till spring.

"Every April 1st, the cuckoo would come tapping at[Pg 137] their doors with the golden leaf for Scrub and the green one for Spare. Fairfeather would have hosted him generously with wheat bread and honey, hoping to convince him to bring two gold leaves instead of one. But the cuckoo flew off to share barley bread with Spare, saying he wasn't suited for high society and preferred the old hut where he slept comfortably from Christmas until spring."

"Scrub spent the golden leaves, and Spare kept the merry ones; and I know not how many years passed in this manner, when a certain great lord, who owned that village, came to the neighborhood. His castle stood on the moor. It was ancient and strong, with high towers and a deep moat. All the country, as far as one could see from the highest turret, belonged to its lord; but he had not been there for twenty years, and would not have come then, only he was melancholy. The cause of his grief was that he had been prime-minister at court, and in high favor, till somebody told the crown-prince that he had spoken disrespectfully concerning the turning out of his royal highness's toes, and the king that he did not lay on taxes enough, whereon the north country lord was turned out of office, and banished to his own estate. There he lived for some weeks in very bad temper.[Pg 138] The servants said nothing would please him, and the villagers put on their worst clothes lest he should raise their rents; but one day in the harvest time his lordship chanced to meet Spare gathering water cresses at a meadow stream, and fell into talk with the cobbler.

"Scrub took care of the golden leaves, while Spare kept the cheerful ones; I don't know how many years went by like this until a certain great lord, who owned that village, came to the area. His castle sat on the moor. It was old and sturdy, with tall towers and a deep moat. As far as one could see from the tallest turret, all the land belonged to him; but he hadn't been there for twenty years and wouldn't have returned then, except that he was feeling down. The reason for his sadness was that he had been the prime minister at court and held a high position until someone told the crown prince that he had spoken disrespectfully about his royal highness’s toes and that the king didn’t impose enough taxes, which got the northern lord kicked out of office and sent back to his estate. He lived there for several weeks in a terrible mood. The servants said nothing would make him happy, and the villagers wore their worst clothes in case he raised their rents; then one day during harvest time, his lordship happened to meet Spare gathering watercress by a meadow stream and he started talking with the cobbler.[Pg 138]"

"How it was nobody could tell, but from the hour of that discourse the great lord cast away his melancholy: he forgot his lost office and his court enemies, the king's taxes and the crown-prince's toes, and went about with a noble train hunting, fishing, and making merry in his hall, where all travelers were entertained and all the poor were welcome. This strange story spread through the north country, and great company came to the cobbler's hut—rich men who had lost their money, poor men who had lost their friends, beauties who had grown old, wits who had gone out of fashion, all came to talk with Spare, and whatever their troubles had been, all went home merry. The rich gave him presents, the poor gave him thanks. Spare's coat ceased to be ragged, he had bacon with his cabbage, and the villagers began to think there was some sense in him.

"Nobody could explain it, but from that moment on, the great lord shook off his sadness. He forgot about his lost position, his enemies at court, the king's taxes, and the crown prince's issues. Instead, he surrounded himself with a noble group, hunting, fishing, and enjoying life in his hall, where all travelers were welcomed and the poor could find refuge. This unusual story spread throughout the northern region, attracting a large crowd to the cobbler's hut—wealthy individuals who had lost their fortunes, poor folks who had lost their companions, beautiful women who had aged, and clever minds who had fallen out of favor—all came to converse with Spare, and whatever their troubles had been, they all left feeling happy. The rich gave him gifts, while the poor offered their gratitude. Spare's coat stopped being tattered, he enjoyed bacon with his cabbage, and the villagers began to see some wisdom in him."

"By this time his fame had reached the capital city, and even the court. There were a great many discontented people there besides the king, who had[Pg 139] lately fallen into ill-humor because a neighboring princess, with seven islands for her dowry, would not marry his eldest son. So a royal messenger was sent to Spare, with a velvet mantle, a diamond ring, and a command that he should repair to court immediately.

"By this time, his fame had spread to the capital city, including the royal court. There were many dissatisfied folks there, aside from the king, who had[Pg 139] recently become upset because a neighboring princess, who had seven islands as her dowry, refused to marry his eldest son. So, a royal messenger was dispatched to Spare, carrying a velvet cloak, a diamond ring, and a command for him to come to court immediately."

"'To-morrow is the first of April,' said Spare, 'and I will go with you two hours after sunrise.'

"'Tomorrow is the first of April,' said Spare, 'and I will go with you two hours after sunrise.'"

"The messenger lodged all night at the castle, and the cuckoo came at sunrise with the merry leaf.

"The messenger stayed overnight at the castle, and the cuckoo arrived at sunrise with the cheerful leaf."

"'Court is a fine place,' he said when the cobbler told him he was going; 'but I cannot come there, they would lay snares and catch me; so be careful of the leaves I have brought you, and give me a farewell slice of barley bread."

"'Court is a nice place,' he said when the cobbler told him he was going; 'but I can't go there, they would set traps and catch me; so be careful with the leaves I brought you, and give me a last piece of barley bread.'"

"Spare was sorry to part with the cuckoo, little as he had of his company; but he gave him a slice which would have broken Scrub's heart in former times, it was so thick and large; and having sewed up the leaves in the lining of his leather doublet, he set out with the messenger on his way to court.

"Spare felt bad to say goodbye to the cuckoo, even though he didn't have much of his company; but he gave him a slice that would have crushed Scrub's heart in the past, it was so thick and big; and after sewing up the leaves in the lining of his leather jacket, he set off with the messenger on his way to court."

"His coming caused great surprise there. Everybody wondered what the king could see in such a common-looking man; but scarce had his majesty conversed with him half an hour, when the princess and her seven islands were forgotten, and orders given that[Pg 140] a feast for all comers should be spread in the banquet hall. The princes of the blood, the great lords and ladies, ministers of state, and judges of the land, after that discoursed with Spare, and the more they talked the lighter grew their hearts, so that such changes had never been seen at court. The lords forgot their spites and the ladies their envies, the princes and ministers made friends among themselves, and the judges showed no favor.

"His arrival caught everyone off guard. People wondered what the king saw in such an ordinary-looking guy; but barely half an hour into their conversation, the princess and her seven islands were forgotten, and orders were given that[Pg 140] a feast for everyone should be set up in the banquet hall. The princes, high-ranking lords and ladies, state ministers, and judges then talked with Spare, and the more they chatted, the lighter their hearts became, leading to changes that had never been seen at court before. The lords set aside their grudges, the ladies dropped their jealousy, the princes and ministers made peace with each other, and the judges showed no favoritism."

"As for Spare, he had a Chamber assigned him in the palace, and a seat at the king's table; one sent him rich robes and another costly jewels; but in the midst of all his grandeur he still wore the leathern doublet, which the palace servants thought remarkably mean. One day the king's attention being drawn to it by the chief page, his majesty inquired why Spare didn't give it to a beggar. But the cobbler answered:

"As for Spare, he had a room assigned to him in the palace, and a seat at the king's table; some sent him expensive robes and others costly jewels; but in the middle of all his splendor, he still wore the leather doublet, which the palace servants thought was pretty shabby. One day, the king's attention was caught by the chief page, and he asked why Spare didn't give it to a beggar. But the cobbler replied:

"'High and mighty monarch, this doublet was with me before silk and velvet came—I find it easier to wear than the court cut; moreover, it serves to keep me humble, by recalling the days when it was my holiday garment.'

"'High and mighty king, I've had this doublet long before silk and velvet came into fashion—I find it more comfortable than the court style; plus, it helps me stay humble by reminding me of the days when it was my special occasion outfit.'"

"The king thought this a wise speech, and commanded that no one should find fault with the leathern doublet. So things went, till tidings of his brother's[Pg 141] good fortune reached Scrub in the moorland cottage on another first of April, when the cuckoo came with two golden leaves, because he had none to carry for Spare.

"The king considered this a smart speech and ordered that no one should criticize the leather doublet. Everything went on like this until news of his brother's[Pg 141] good luck reached Scrub in the cottage on the moor another April Fool's Day, when the cuckoo arrived with two golden leaves, since he had nothing to bring for Spare."

"'Think of that!' said Fairfeather. 'Here we are spending our lives in this humdrum place, and Spare making his fortune at court with two or three paltry green leaves! What would they say to our golden ones? Let us pack up and make our way to the king's palace; I'm sure he will make you a lord and me a lady of honor, not to speak of all the fine clothes and presents we shall have.'

"'Can you believe that?' said Fairfeather. 'Here we are, wasting our lives in this boring place, while Spare is making a fortune at court with a couple of pathetic green leaves! What do you think they would say about our golden ones? Let's pack our bags and head to the king's palace; I'm sure he'll make you a lord and me a lady of honor, not to mention all the fancy clothes and gifts we'll get.'"

"Scrub thought this excellent reasoning, and their packing up began: but it was soon found that the cottage contained few things fit for carrying to court. Fairfeather could not think of her wooden bowls, spoons, and trenchers being seen there. Scrub considered his lasts and awls better left behind, as without them, he concluded, no one would suspect him of being a cobbler. So putting on their holiday clothes, Fairfeather took her looking-glass and Scrub his drinking horn, which happened to have a very thin rim of silver, and each carrying a golden leaf carefully wrapped up that none might see it till they reached the palace, the pair set out in great expectation.[Pg 142]

"Scrub thought this was a great idea, so they started packing up. However, they quickly realized the cottage had very few items worth taking to court. Fairfeather couldn’t bear the thought of her wooden bowls, spoons, and plates being seen there. Scrub figured it was better to leave his lasts and awls behind because, without them, no one would suspect he was a cobbler. So, putting on their best clothes, Fairfeather took her mirror, and Scrub grabbed his drinking horn, which had a thin silver rim. Each of them carefully wrapped up a golden leaf so no one would see it until they got to the palace, and the duo set off, filled with excitement.[Pg 142]

"How far Scrub and Fairfeather journeyed I cannot say, but when the sun was high and warm at noon, they came into a wood both tired and hungry.

"How far Scrub and Fairfeather traveled, I can't say, but by the time the sun was high and warm at noon, they arrived at a forest, both tired and hungry."

"'If I had known it was so far to court,' said Scrub, 'I would have brought the end of that barley loaf which we left in the cupboard.'

"'If I had known it was this far to court,' said Scrub, 'I would have brought that leftover piece of barley loaf we left in the cupboard.'"

"'Husband,' said Fairfeather, 'you shouldn't have such mean thoughts: how could one eat barley bread on the way to a palace? Let us rest ourselves under this tree, and look at our golden leaves to see if they are safe.' In looking at the leaves, and talking of their fine prospects, Scrub and Fairfeather did not perceive that a very thin old woman had slipped from behind the tree, with a long staff in her hand and a great wallet by her side.

"'Husband,' Fairfeather said, 'you shouldn't have such negative thoughts: how could anyone eat barley bread on the way to a palace? Let's take a break under this tree and check our golden leaves to see if they're alright.' While looking at the leaves and talking about their bright future, Scrub and Fairfeather didn't notice that a very frail old woman had quietly come out from behind the tree, holding a long staff and carrying a large bag by her side."

"'Noble lord and lady,' she said, 'for I know ye are such by your voices, though my eyes are dim and my hearing none of the sharpest, will ye condescend to tell me where I may find some water to mix a bottle of mead which I carry in my wallet, because it is too strong for me?'

"'Noble lord and lady,' she said, 'I can tell you're of high status by the sound of your voices, even though my eyesight is poor and my hearing isn't the best. Could you please let me know where I can find some water to mix with the bottle of mead I have in my bag? It's too strong for me on its own.'"

"As the old woman spoke, she pulled out a large wooden bottle such as shepherds used in the ancient times, corked with leaves rolled together, and having a small wooden cup hanging from its handle.[Pg 143]

"As the old woman talked, she took out a large wooden bottle like those used by shepherds in ancient times, sealed with rolled-up leaves, and had a small wooden cup dangling from its handle.[Pg 143]

"'Perhaps ye will do me the favor to taste,' she said. 'It is only made of the best honey. I have also cream cheese, and a wheaten loaf here, if such honorable persons as you would eat the like.'

"'Maybe you would do me the favor of trying this,' she said. 'It's made with the best honey. I also have cream cheese and a loaf of wheat bread here, if you honorable guests would like some.'"

"Scrub and Fairfeather became very condescending after this speech. They were now sure that there must be some appearance of nobility about them; besides, they were very hungry, and having hastily wrapped up the golden leaves, they assured the old woman they were not at all proud, notwithstanding the lands and castles they had left behind them in the north country, and would willingly help to lighten the wallet. The old woman could scarcely be persuaded to sit down for pure humility, but at length she did, and before the wallet was half empty, Scrub and Fairfeather firmly believed that there must be something remarkably noble-looking about them. This was not entirely owing to her ingenious discourse. The old woman was a wood-witch; her name was Buttertongue; and all her time was spent in making mead, which, being boiled with curious herbs and spells, had the power of making all who drank it fall asleep and dream with their eyes open. She had two dwarfs of sons; one was named Spy, and the other Pounce. Wherever their mother went they were not far behind; and whoever[Pg 144] tasted her mead was sure to be robbed by the dwarfs.

"Scrub and Fairfeather became quite condescending after that speech. They were now convinced there must be some hint of nobility about them; plus, they were really hungry. After quickly wrapping up the golden leaves, they told the old woman that they weren't proud at all, despite the lands and castles they had left behind in the north, and they were more than willing to help lighten her wallet. The old woman could barely be convinced to sit down out of sheer humility, but eventually, she did. Before the wallet was even halfway empty, Scrub and Fairfeather were completely convinced that there had to be something remarkably noble about them. This wasn't just because of her clever talk. The old woman was a wood-witch named Buttertongue, and she spent all her time making mead, which, when boiled with strange herbs and spells, had the power to make anyone who drank it fall asleep and dream with their eyes wide open. She had two dwarf sons; one was called Spy and the other Pounce. Wherever their mother went, they were never far behind, and anyone who tasted her mead was sure to be robbed by the dwarfs."

"Scrub and Fairfeather sat leaning against the old tree. The cobbler had a lump of cheese in his hand; his wife held fast a hunk of bread. Their eyes and mouths were both open, but they were dreaming of great grandeur at court, when the old woman raised her shrill voice—

"Scrub and Fairfeather sat leaning against the old tree. The cobbler had a chunk of cheese in his hand; his wife held a piece of bread. Their eyes and mouths were both open, but they were dreaming of great grandeur at court when the old woman raised her loud voice—

"'What ho, my sons! come here and carry home the harvest.'

"'Hey, my sons! Come here and help carry home the harvest.'"

"No sooner had she spoken, than the two little dwarfs darted out of the neighboring thicket.

"No sooner had she spoken than the two little dwarfs rushed out of the nearby bush."

"'Idle boys!' cried the mother, 'what have ye done to-day to help our living?'

"'Lazy boys!' shouted the mother, 'what have you done today to help with our survival?'"

"'I have been to the city,' said Spy, 'and could see nothing. These are hard times for us—everybody minds their business so contentedly since that cobbler came; but here is a leathern doublet which his page threw out of the window; it's of no use, but I brought it to let you see I was not idle.' And he tossed down Spare's doublet, with the merry leaves in it, which he had carried like a bundle on his little back.

"'I've been to the city,' said Spy, 'and I couldn't see anything. These are tough times for us—everyone is so focused on their own business ever since that cobbler arrived; but here's a leather doublet that his page tossed out of the window; it's useless, but I brought it to show you I wasn't just sitting around.' And he dropped Spare's doublet, with the cheerful leaves inside, which he had carried like a bundle on his small back."

"To explain how Spy came by it, I must tell you that the forest was not far from the great city where Spare lived in such esteem. All things had gone well with the[Pg 145] cobbler till the king thought that it was quite unbecoming to see such a worthy man without a servant. His majesty, therefore, to let all men understand his royal favor toward Spare, appointed one of his own pages to wait upon him. The name of this youth was Tinseltoes, and, though he was the seventh of the king's pages, nobody in all the court had grander notions. Nothing could please him that had not gold or silver about it, and his grandmother feared he would hang himself for being appointed page to a cobbler. As for Spare, if anything could have troubled him, this token of his majesty's kindness would have done it.

"To explain how Spy got it, I need to tell you that the forest was close to the big city where Spare lived, highly respected. Everything had gone well for the[Pg 145] cobbler until the king decided it wasn’t proper to see such a deserving man without a servant. To show everyone his royal favor toward Spare, the king assigned one of his own pages to serve him. This young man was named Tinseltoes, and even though he was the seventh page, no one at the court had bigger ambitions. Nothing could satisfy him unless it was adorned with gold or silver, and his grandmother worried he might harm himself for being appointed page to a cobbler. As for Spare, if anything could have bothered him, this gesture of the king's kindness surely would have."

"The honest man had been so used to serve himself that the page was always in the way, but his merry leaves came to his assistance; and, to the great surprise of his grandmother, Tinseltoes took wonderfully to the new service. Some said it was because Spare gave him nothing to do but play at bowls all day on the palace-green. Yet one thing grieved the heart of Tinseltoes, and that was his master's leathern doublet, but for it he was persuaded people would never remember that Spare had been a cobbler, and the page took a great deal of pains to let him see how unfashionable it was at court; but Spare answered Tinseltoes as he had done the king, and at last, finding nothing better[Pg 146] would do, the page got up one fine morning earlier than his master, and tossed the leathern doublet out of the back window into a certain lane where Spy found it, and brought it to his mother.

"The honest man had been so used to taking care of himself that the page was always a hassle, but his cheerful nature helped out; to his grandmother's great surprise, Tinseltoes adapted remarkably well to the new role. Some said it was because Spare had him doing nothing but playing bowls all day on the palace green. Yet one thing troubled Tinseltoes, and that was his master's leather doublet; without it, he believed people would forget Spare was once a cobbler. The page worked hard to show him how out of style it was at court, but Spare responded to Tinseltoes just as he had to the king. Finally, seeing no other solution[Pg 146], the page got up one fine morning before his master and threw the leather doublet out the back window into a lane where Spy found it and took it to his mother."

"'That nasty thing!' said the old woman; 'where is the good in it?'

"'That horrible thing!' said the old woman; 'what's good about it?'"

"By this time, Pounce had taken everything of value from Scrub and Fairfeather—the looking-glass, the silver-rimmed horn, the husband's scarlet coat, the wife's gay mantle, and, above all, the golden leaves, which so rejoiced old Buttertongue and her sons, that they threw the leathern doublet over the sleeping cobbler for a jest, and went off to their hut in the heart of the forest.

"By this point, Pounce had taken everything valuable from Scrub and Fairfeather—the mirror, the silver-rimmed horn, the husband’s red coat, the wife’s colorful cloak, and, most importantly, the golden leaves, which made old Buttertongue and her sons so happy that they tossed the leather jacket over the sleeping cobbler as a joke and headed back to their hut in the middle of the forest."

"The sun was going down when Scrub and Fairfeather awoke from dreaming that they had been made a lord and a lady, and sat clothed in silk and velvet, feasting with the king in his palace-hall. It was a great disappointment to find their golden leaves and all their best things gone. Scrub tore his hair, and vowed to take the old woman's life, while Fairfeather lamented sore; but Scrub, feeling cold for want of his coat, put on the leathern doublet without asking or caring whence it came.

"The sun was setting when Scrub and Fairfeather woke up from a dream where they had become a lord and a lady, dressed in silk and velvet, dining with the king in his palace hall. It was a huge letdown to discover that their golden leaves and all their best belongings were gone. Scrub pulled at his hair and swore he would kill the old woman, while Fairfeather mourned deeply; but Scrub, feeling cold without his coat, put on the leather doublet without questioning or caring where it came from."

"Scarcely was it buttoned on when a change came[Pg 147] over him; he addressed such merry discourse to Fairfeather, that, instead of lamentations, she made the wood ring with laughter. Both busied themselves in getting up a hut of boughs, in which Scrub kindled a fire with a flint and steel, which, together with his pipe, he had brought unknown to Fairfeather, who had told him the like was never heard of at court. Then they found a pheasant's nest at the root of an old oak, made a meal of roasted eggs, and went to sleep on a heap of long green grass which they had gathered, with nightingales singing all night long in the old trees about them. So it happened that Scrub and Fairfeather stayed day after day in the forest, making their hut larger and more comfortable against the winter, living on wild birds' eggs and berries, and never thinking of their lost golden leaves, or their journey to court.

"Hardly had it been fastened on when a change came[Pg 147] over him; he engaged in such cheerful conversation with Fairfeather that, instead of crying, she filled the woods with laughter. They both worked on building a hut made of branches, where Scrub started a fire using flint and steel that he had brought without Fairfeather knowing, who had said that such things were never seen at court. Then they discovered a pheasant's nest at the base of an old oak tree, had a meal of roasted eggs, and fell asleep on a pile of long green grass they had gathered, with nightingales singing all night in the old trees surrounding them. Thus, Scrub and Fairfeather spent day after day in the forest, making their hut bigger and cozier for the winter, living on wild bird eggs and berries, and never thinking about their lost golden leaves or their trip to the court."

"In the meantime Spare had got up and missed his doublet. Tinseltoes, of course, said he knew nothing about it. The whole palace was searched, and every servant questioned, till all the court wondered why such a fuss was made about an old leathern doublet. That very day things came back to their old fashion. Quarrels began among the lords, and jealousies among the ladies. The king said his subjects did not pay him half enough taxes, the queen wanted more jewels,[Pg 148] the servants took to their old bickerings and got up some new ones. Spare found himself getting wonderfully dull, and very much out of place: nobles began to ask what business a cobbler had at the king's table, and his majesty ordered the palace chronicles to be searched for a precedent. The cobbler was too wise to tell all he had lost with that doublet, but being by this time somewhat familiar with court customs, he proclaimed a reward of fifty gold pieces to any who would bring him news concerning it.

"In the meantime, Spare got up and realized his doublet was missing. Tinseltoes, of course, claimed he knew nothing about it. The entire palace was searched, and every servant was questioned, until everyone in the court wondered why there was such a fuss over an old leather doublet. That very day, things returned to their usual chaos. Arguments broke out among the lords, and jealousy flared among the ladies. The king complained that his subjects weren't paying him enough taxes, the queen demanded more jewels,[Pg 148] and the servants resumed their old quarrels, even starting some new ones. Spare found himself becoming incredibly bored and feeling very out of place: nobles began to question what a cobbler was doing at the king's table, and his majesty ordered the palace records to be searched for a precedent. The cobbler was too wise to disclose everything he had lost with that doublet, but by this point, somewhat familiar with court customs, he announced a reward of fifty gold pieces to anyone who could bring him news about it."

"Scarcely was this made known in the city, when the gates and outer courts of the palace were filled by men, women, and children, some bringing leathern doublets of every cut and color; some with tales of what they had heard and seen in their walks about the neighborhood; and so much news concerning all sorts of great people came out of these stories, that lords and ladies ran to the king with complaints of Spare as a speaker of slander; and his majesty, being now satisfied that there was no example in all the palace records of such a retainer, issued a decree banishing the cobbler for ever from court, and confiscating all his goods in favor of Tinseltoes.

"Word spread quickly through the city, and the palace gates and outer courts were filled with men, women, and children. Some brought leather jackets of every style and color; others shared stories of what they'd heard and seen in their neighborhood. The rumors about all kinds of important people were so numerous that lords and ladies rushed to the king to complain about Spare for spreading slander. Since his majesty found no record in the palace history of such a servant, he issued a decree banishing the cobbler from court forever and confiscating all his belongings for Tinseltoes."

"That royal edict was scarcely published before the page was in full possession of his rich chamber, his[Pg 149] costly garments, and all the presents the courtiers had given him; while Spare, having no longer the fifty pieces of gold to give, was glad to make his escape out of the back window, for fear of the nobles, who vowed to be revenged on him, and the crowd, who were prepared to stone him for cheating them about his doublet.

"That royal decree was hardly published before the page had completely taken over his luxurious room, his[Pg 149] expensive clothes, and all the gifts the courtiers had given him; meanwhile, Spare, no longer able to offer the fifty gold coins, was relieved to slip out the back window, fearing the nobles who swore to retaliate against him, and the crowd that was ready to stone him for deceiving them about his doublet."

"The window from which Spare let himself down with a strong rope, was that from which Tinseltoes had tossed the doublet, and as the cobbler came down late in the twilight, a poor woodman, with a heavy load of fagots, stopped and stared at him in great astonishment.

"The window that Spare used to climb down with a sturdy rope was the same one where Tinseltoes had thrown the doublet. As the cobbler came down in the fading light, a poor woodcutter carrying a heavy load of sticks paused and looked at him in shock."

"'What's the matter, friend?' said Spare. 'Did you never see a man coming down from a back window before?'

"'What's wrong, buddy?' asked Spare. 'Have you never seen a guy climbing down from a back window before?'"

"'Why,' said the woodman, 'the last morning I passed here a leathern doublet came out of that very window, and I'll be bound you are the owner of it.'

"'Why,' said the woodman, 'the last morning I was here, a leather jacket came out of that very window, and I'm sure you're the owner of it.'"

"'That I am, friend,' said the cobbler. 'Can you tell me which way that doublet went?'

"'That's me, friend,' said the cobbler. 'Can you tell me which way that doublet went?'"

"'As I walked on,' said the woodman, 'a dwarf, called Spy, bundled it up and ran off to his mother in the forest.'

"'As I walked on,' said the woodman, 'a dwarf named Spy picked it up and rushed off to his mother in the forest.'"

"'Honest friend,' said Spare, taking off the last of his fine clothes (a grass-green mantle edged with gold),[Pg 150] I'll give you this if you will follow the dwarf, and bring me back my doublet.'

"'Honest friend,' said Spare, removing the last of his nice clothes (a grass-green cloak trimmed with gold),[Pg 150] I'll give you this if you follow the dwarf and bring me back my doublet.'"

"'It would not be good to carry fagots in,' said the woodman. 'But if you want back your doublet, the road to the forest lies at the end of this lane,' and he trudged away.

"'It wouldn't be smart to carry firewood in,' said the woodman. 'But if you want your jacket back, the path to the forest is at the end of this lane,' and he walked away."

"Determined to find his doublet, and sure that neither crowd nor courtiers could catch him in the forest, Spare went on his way, and was soon among the tall trees; but neither hut nor dwarf could he see. Moreover, the night came on; the wood was dark and tangled, but here and there the moon shone through its alleys, the great owls flitted about, and the nightingales sang. So he went on, hoping to find some place of shelter. At last the red light of a fire, gleaming through a thicket, led him to the door of a low hut. It stood half open, as if there was nothing to fear, and within he saw his brother Scrub snoring loudly on a bed of grass, at the foot of which lay his own leathern doublet; while Fairfeather, in a kirtle made of plaited rushes, sat roasting pheasants' eggs by the fire.

"Determined to find his doublet and confident that neither the crowd nor the courtiers could catch him in the forest, Spare went on his way and soon found himself among the tall trees; but he couldn't see any hut or dwarf. As night fell, the woods became dark and tangled, but here and there the moonlight shone through the paths, great owls flitted about, and nightingales sang. He continued on, hoping to find some place to shelter. Finally, the red glow of a fire shining through a thicket led him to the door of a small hut. It stood half open, as if there was nothing to fear, and inside he saw his brother Scrub snoring loudly on a bed of grass, with his own leather doublet lying at the foot of it; meanwhile, Fairfeather, in a skirt made of woven rushes, sat roasting pheasant eggs by the fire."

"'Good evening, mistress,' said Spare, stepping in.

"'Good evening, ma'am,' said Spare, stepping in.

"The blaze shone on him, but so changed was her brother-in-law with his court-life, that Fairfeather did[Pg 151] not know him, and she answered far more courteously than was her wont.

"The fire illuminated him, but her brother-in-law had changed so much with his life at court that Fairfeather did[Pg 151] not recognize him, and she responded in a way that was much more polite than usual."

"'Good evening, master. Whence come ye so late? but speak low, for my good man has sorely tired himself cleaving wood, and is taking a sleep, as you see, before supper!'

"'Good evening, sir. Where have you been so late? But speak softly, because my husband has really worn himself out chopping wood, and he's napping, as you can see, before dinner!'"

"'A good rest to him,' said Spare, perceiving he was not known. 'I come from the court for a day's hunting, and have lost my way in the forest.'

"'A good rest to him,' said Spare, realizing he was not recognized. 'I’ve come from the court for a day's hunting and got lost in the forest.'"

"'Sit down and have a share of our supper,' said Fairfeather, 'I will put some more eggs in the ashes; and tell me the news of court—I used to think of it long ago when I was young and foolish.'

"'Sit down and join us for dinner,' said Fairfeather, 'I'll throw some more eggs in the ashes; and let me know what's happening at court— I used to think about it a lot when I was young and foolish.'"

"'Did you never go there?' said the cobbler. 'So fair a dame as you would make the ladies marvel.'

"'Have you never been there?' said the cobbler. 'A lady as beautiful as you would make the women envious.'"

"'You are pleased to flatter,' said Fairfeather; 'but my husband has a brother there, and we left our moorland village to try our fortune also. An old woman enticed us with fair words and strong drink at the entrance of this forest, where we fell asleep and dreamt of great things; but when we woke, everything had been robbed from us—my looking-glass, my scarlet cloak, my husband's Sunday coat; and, in place of all, the robbers left him that old leathern doublet, which[Pg 152] he has worn ever since, and never was so merry in all his life, though we live in this poor hut.'

"'You're good at giving compliments,' said Fairfeather, 'but my husband has a brother here, and we left our village on the moors to seek our fortune too. An old woman lured us in with sweet talk and strong drinks at the edge of this forest, where we fell asleep and dreamed of great things; but when we woke up, everything was gone—my mirror, my red cloak, my husband's Sunday coat; and instead, the robbers left him that old leather jacket, which[Pg 152] he has worn ever since, and he's never been so happy in his life, even though we live in this shack.'

"'It is a shabby doublet, that,' said Spare, taking up the garment, and seeing that it was his own, for the merry leaves were still sewed in its lining. 'It would be good for hunting in, however—your husband would be glad to part with it, I dare say, in exchange for this handsome cloak;' and he pulled off the green mantle and buttoned on the doublet, much to Fairfeather's delight, who ran and shook Scrub, crying—"'Husband! husband! rise and see what a good bargain I have made.'

"'That’s a worn-out coat,' said Spare, picking it up and realizing it was his own since the cheerful leaves were still stitched inside. 'It would be fine for hunting, though—your husband would probably be happy to trade it for this nice cloak;' and he took off the green mantle and put on the coat, much to Fairfeather's joy, who ran over and shook Scrub, shouting—'Husband! husband! Get up and see what a great deal I’ve made.'

"Scrub gave one closing snore, and muttered something about the root being hard; but he rubbed his eyes, gazed up at his brother, and said—

"Scrub let out one last snore and mumbled something about the root being tough; then he rubbed his eyes, looked up at his brother, and said—"

"'Spare, is that really you? How did you like the court, and have you made your fortune?'

"'Spare, is that really you? How did you find the court, and have you made your fortune?'"

"'That I have, brother,' said Spare, 'in getting back my own good leathern doublet. Come, let us eat eggs, and rest ourselves here this night. In the morning we will return to our own old hut, at the end of the moorland village where the Christmas Cuckoo will come and bring us leaves.'

"'I do, brother,' said Spare, 'in getting back my good leather jacket. Come, let’s eat some eggs and relax here tonight. In the morning, we’ll head back to our old hut at the edge of the moorland village where the Christmas Cuckoo will come and bring us leaves.'"

"Scrub and Fairfeather agreed. So in the morning they all returned, and found the old hut little the worse[Pg 153] for wear and weather. The neighbors came about them to ask the news of court, and see if they had made their fortune. Everybody was astonished to find the three poorer than ever, but somehow they liked to go back to the hut. Spare brought out the lasts and awls he had hidden in a corner; Scrub and he began their old trade, and the whole north country found out that there never were such cobblers.

"Scrub and Fairfeather agreed. So in the morning, they all returned and found the old hut barely affected by wear and weather. The neighbors gathered around them to ask about the news from court and see if they had struck it rich. Everyone was shocked to discover that the three were poorer than ever, but for some reason, they enjoyed going back to the hut. Spare brought out the lasts and awls he had hidden in a corner; Scrub and he started their old trade again, and the entire northern region came to know that there had never been such amazing cobblers."

"They mended the shoes of lords and ladies as well as the common people; everybody was satisfied. Their custom increased from day to day, and all that were disappointed, discontented, or unlucky, came to the hut as in old times, before Spare went to court.

"They repaired the shoes of nobles and common folks alike; everyone was pleased. Their business grew every day, and all those who were disappointed, unhappy, or unfortunate came to the hut just like in the old days, before Spare went to court."

"The rich brought them presents, the poor did them service. The hut itself changed, no one knew how. Flowering honeysuckle grew over its roof; red and white roses grew thick about its door. Moreover, the Christmas Cuckoo always came on the first of April, bringing three leaves of the merry tree—for Scrub and Fairfeather would have no more golden ones. So it was with them when I last heard the news of the north country."[Pg 154]
[Pg 155]

"The wealthy brought them gifts, while the less fortunate offered their help. The hut itself transformed, though no one knew how. Vines of flowering honeysuckle covered its roof; clusters of red and white roses surrounded its door. Additionally, the Christmas Cuckoo always arrived on the first of April, bringing three leaves from the merry tree—because Scrub and Fairfeather no longer wanted any golden ones. This is how things were when I last heard the news from the northern region."[Pg 154]
[Pg 155]


THE EMPEROR'S VISION THE EMPEROR'S VISION

THE EMPEROR'S VISION[12]

IT happened at the time when Augustus was Emperor in Rome and Herod was King in Jerusalem.

It happened during the time when Augustus was Emperor in Rome and Herod was King in Jerusalem.

It was then that a very great and holy night sank down over the earth. It was the darkest night that any one had ever seen. One could have believed that the whole earth had fallen into a cellar-vault. It was impossible to distinguish water from land, and one could not find one's way on the most familiar road. And it couldn't be otherwise, for not a ray of light came from heaven. All the stars stayed at home in their own houses, and the fair moon held her face averted.

It was then that a very great and holy night settled over the earth. It was the darkest night anyone had ever seen. One could have believed that the whole world had fallen into a dark cellar. It was impossible to tell water from land, and one couldn't find their way on the most familiar road. And it couldn't have been any different, for not a single ray of light came from the sky. All the stars stayed at home in their own places, and the lovely moon turned her face away.

The silence and the stillness were as profound as the darkness. The rivers stood still in their courses, the wind did not stir, and even the aspen leaves had ceased to quiver. Had any one walked along the sea-shore, he would have found that the waves no longer dashed upon the sands; and had one wandered in the desert, the sand would not have crunched under one's feet. Everything was as motionless as if turned to stone, so as not to disturb the holy night. The grass[Pg 158] was afraid to grow, the dew could not fall, and the flowers dared not exhale their perfume.

The silence and stillness were as deep as the darkness. The rivers were frozen in place, the wind didn’t blow, and even the aspen leaves had stopped rustling. If someone had walked along the shore, they would have noticed that the waves no longer crashed against the sand; and if someone had wandered in the desert, the sand wouldn’t have crunched underfoot. Everything was as motionless as if it had turned to stone, so as not to disturb the sacred night. The grass[Pg 158] was afraid to grow, the dew couldn’t fall, and the flowers dared not release their fragrance.

On this night the wild beasts did not seek their prey, the serpents did not sting, and the dogs did not bark. And what was even more glorious, inanimate things would have been unwilling to disturb the night's sanctity, by lending themselves to an evil deed. No false key could have picked a lock, and no knife could possibly have drawn a drop of blood.

On this night, the wild animals didn’t hunt their prey, the snakes didn’t strike, and the dogs didn’t bark. Even more impressively, inanimate objects would have refused to disrupt the peace of the night by being used for evil. No lock could have been picked with a fake key, and no knife could have drawn even a drop of blood.

In Rome, during this very night, a small company of people came from the Emperor's palace at the Palatine and took the path across the Forum which led to the Capitol. During the day just ended the Senators had asked the Emperor if he had any objections to their erecting a temple to him on Rome's sacred hill. But Augustus had not immediately given his consent. He did not know if it would be agreeable to the gods that he should own a temple next to theirs, and he had replied that first he wished to ascertain their will in the matter by offering a nocturnal sacrifice to his genius. It was he who, accompanied by a few trusted friends, was on his way to perform this sacrifice.

In Rome, on this very night, a small group of people left the Emperor's palace on the Palatine and took the path across the Forum that led to the Capitol. Earlier in the day, the Senators had asked the Emperor if he had any objections to them building a temple for him on Rome's sacred hill. However, Augustus hadn’t immediately agreed. He wasn’t sure if the gods would be okay with him having a temple next to theirs, and he replied that he first wanted to understand their wishes by making a nighttime sacrifice to his spirit. It was he who, along with a few trusted friends, was on his way to carry out this sacrifice.

Augustus let them carry him in his litter, for he was old, and it was an effort for him to climb the long stairs leading to the Capitol. He himself held the cage[Pg 159] with the doves for the sacrifice. No priests or soldiers or senators accompanied him, only his nearest friends. Torch-bearers walked in front of him in order to light the way in the night darkness and behind him followed the slaves, who carried the tripod, the knives, the charcoal, the sacred fire, and all the other things needed for the sacrifice.

Augustus allowed them to carry him in his litter since he was old, and climbing the long stairs to the Capitol was a challenge for him. He held the cage[Pg 159] with the doves for the sacrifice. There were no priests, soldiers, or senators with him, just his closest friends. Torch-bearers walked in front to light the way through the night, while behind him followed the slaves, carrying the tripod, knives, charcoal, sacred fire, and all the other items needed for the sacrifice.

On the way the Emperor chatted gayly with his faithful followers, and therefore none of them noticed the infinite silence and stillness of the night. Only when they had reached the highest point of the Capitol Hill and the vacant spot upon which they contemplated erecting the temple, did it dawn upon them that something unusual was taking place.

On the way, the Emperor chatted happily with his loyal followers, so none of them noticed the deep silence and stillness of the night. It was only when they reached the highest point of Capitol Hill and the empty spot where they planned to build the temple that they realized something unusual was happening.

It could not be a night like all others, for up on the very edge of the cliff they saw the most remarkable being! At first they thought it was an old, distorted olive-trunk; later they imagined that an ancient stone figure from the temple of Jupiter had wandered out on the cliff. Finally it was apparent to them that it could be only the old sibyl.

It couldn't be a night like any other because up on the edge of the cliff, they saw the most incredible figure! At first, they thought it was just an old, twisted olive trunk; then they imagined it was an ancient stone statue from the temple of Jupiter that had somehow come to life on the cliff. Eventually, it became clear to them that it must be the old sibyl.

Anything so aged, so weather-beaten, and so giantlike in stature they had never seen. This old woman was awe-inspiring! If the Emperor had not been present, they would all have fled to their homes.[Pg 160]

They had never seen anything so old, so weathered, and so huge in size. This old woman was truly impressive! If the Emperor hadn't been there, they would have all run back home.[Pg 160]

"It is she," they whispered to each other, "who has lived as many years as there are sand-grains on her native shores. Why has she come out from her cave just to-night? What does she foretell for the Emperor and the Empire—she, who writes her prophecies on the leaves of the trees and knows that the wind will carry the words of the oracle to the person for whom they are intended?"

"It’s her," they whispered to each other, "who has lived as many years as there are grains of sand on her home shores. Why did she come out of her cave tonight? What does she predict for the Emperor and the Empire—she, who writes her prophecies on the leaves of the trees and knows that the wind will carry the oracle’s words to the person they’re meant for?"

They were so terrified that they would have dropped on their knees with their foreheads pressed against the earth, had the sibyl stirred. But she sat as still as though she were lifeless. Crouching upon the outermost edge of the cliff, and shading her eyes with her hand, she peered out into the night. She sat there as if she had gone up on the hill that she might see more clearly something that was happening far away. She could see things on a night like this!

They were so scared that they would have dropped to their knees with their foreheads against the ground if the sibyl had moved. But she sat still as if she were dead. Crouching at the very edge of the cliff and shading her eyes with her hand, she looked out into the night. She sat there as if she had climbed the hill to get a clearer view of something happening far away. She could see things on a night like this!

At that moment the Emperor and all his retinue, marked how profound the darkness was. None of them could see a hand's breadth in front of him. And what stillness! What silence! Not even the Tiber's hollow murmur could they hear. The air seemed to suffocate them, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads, and their hands were numb and powerless. They feared that some dreadful disaster was impending.[Pg 161]

At that moment, the Emperor and all his entourage realized how deep the darkness was. None of them could see even a hand's width in front of their faces. And the stillness! The silence! They couldn't even hear the faint murmur of the Tiber. The air felt heavy, cold sweat dripped down their foreheads, and their hands felt numb and weak. They were afraid that some terrible disaster was about to happen.[Pg 161]

But no one cared to show that he was afraid, and every one told the Emperor that this was a good omen. All Nature held its breath to greet a new god.

But no one wanted to admit that he was scared, and everyone told the Emperor that it was a good sign. All of nature seemed to pause to welcome a new god.

They counseled Augustus to hurry with the sacrifice, and said that the old sibyl had evidently come out of her cave to greet his genius.

They advised Augustus to quickly perform the sacrifice, noting that the old sibyl had clearly emerged from her cave to acknowledge his greatness.

But the truth was that the old sibyl was so absorbed in a vision that she did not even know that Augustus had come up to the Capitol. She was transported in spirit to a far-distant land, where she imagined that she was wandering over a great plain. In the darkness she stubbed her foot continually against something, which she believed to be grass-tufts. She stooped down and felt with her hand. No, it was not grass, but sheep. She was walking between great sleeping flocks of sheep.

But the truth was that the old seer was so caught up in a vision that she didn’t even realize Augustus had made his way to the Capitol. She was lost in spirit in a distant land, where she pictured herself wandering over a vast plain. In the darkness, she kept stubbing her toe on something she thought were patches of grass. She bent down and felt with her hand. No, it wasn’t grass, but sheep. She was walking between large, sleeping flocks of sheep.

Then she noticed the shepherds' fire. It burned in the middle of the field, and she groped her way to it. The shepherds lay asleep by the fire, and beside them were the long, spiked staves with which they defended their flocks from wild beasts. But the little animals with the glittering eyes and the bushy tails that stole up to the fire, were they not jackals? And yet the shepherds did not fling their staves at them, the dogs continued to sleep, the sheep did not flee, and the[Pg 162] wild animals lay down to rest beside the human beings.

Then she saw the shepherds' fire. It flickered in the middle of the field, and she made her way toward it. The shepherds were asleep by the fire, and next to them were their long, pointed staffs for protecting their flocks from wild animals. But those little creatures with the shiny eyes and bushy tails sneaking up to the fire—weren't they jackals? Yet the shepherds didn’t throw their staffs at them, the dogs kept sleeping, the sheep didn’t run away, and the[Pg 162] wild animals settled down to rest next to the humans.

This the sibyl saw, but she knew nothing of what was being enacted on the hill back of her. She did not know that there they were raising an altar, lighting charcoal and strewing incense, and that the Emperor took one of the doves from the cage to sacrifice it. But his hands were so benumbed that he could not hold the bird. With one stroke of the wing, it freed itself and disappeared in the night darkness.

This is what the sibyl saw, but she had no idea what was happening on the hill behind her. She didn’t know they were building an altar, lighting charcoal, and scattering incense, and that the Emperor took one of the doves from the cage to sacrifice it. But his hands were so numb that he couldn't hold the bird. With one flap of its wings, it escaped and vanished into the darkness of the night.

When this happened, the courtiers glanced suspiciously at the old sibyl. They believed that it was she who caused the misfortune.

When this happened, the courtiers looked at the old sibyl with suspicion. They thought she was the one responsible for the misfortune.

Could they know that all the while the sibyl thought herself standing beside the shepherds' fire, and that she listened to a faint sound which came trembling through the dead-still night? She heard it long before she marked that it did not come from earth, but from the sky. At last she raised her head; then she saw light, shimmering forms glide forward in the darkness. They were little flocks of angels, who, singing joyously, and apparently searching, flew back and forth above the wide plain.

Could they know that all the while the seer believed she was standing by the shepherds' fire, listening to a faint sound that trembled through the still night? She noticed it long before realizing it didn’t come from the earth, but from the sky. Finally, she lifted her head; then she saw light, shimmering figures moving in the darkness. They were small groups of angels, singing joyfully and seemingly searching, flying back and forth above the vast plain.

While the sibyl was listening to the angel-song, the Emperor was making preparations for a new sacrifice.[Pg 163] He washed his hands, cleansed the altar, and took up the other dove. And, although he exerted his full strength to hold it fast, the dove's slippery body slid from his hand, and the bird swung itself up into the impenetrable night.

While the sibyl was listening to the angel's song, the Emperor was getting ready for a new sacrifice.[Pg 163] He washed his hands, cleaned the altar, and picked up the other dove. And even though he tried his hardest to hold it tightly, the dove's slippery body slipped from his grasp, and the bird flew up into the dark night.

The Emperor was appalled! He fell upon his knees and prayed to his genius. He implored him for strength to avert the disasters which this night seemed to foreshadow.

The Emperor was shocked! He dropped to his knees and prayed to his spirit. He begged for the strength to prevent the disasters that this night seemed to signal.

Nor did the sibyl hear any of this either. She was listening with her whole soul to the angel-song, which grew louder and louder. At last it became so powerful that it wakened the shepherds. They raised themselves on their elbows and saw shining hosts of silver-white angels move in the darkness in long swaying lines, like migratory birds. Some held lutes and cymbals in their hands; others held zithers and harps, and their song rang out as merry as child-laughter, and as carefree as the lark's thrill. When the shepherds heard this, they rose up to go to the mountain city, where they lived, to tell of the miracle.

Nor did the sibyl hear any of this either. She was listening with her whole soul to the angel song, which grew louder and louder. Finally, it became so powerful that it woke the shepherds. They propped themselves up on their elbows and saw shining hosts of silver-white angels moving in the darkness in long, swaying lines, like migratory birds. Some held lutes and cymbals in their hands; others held zithers and harps, and their song rang out as cheerful as children's laughter and as carefree as a lark's trill. When the shepherds heard this, they got up to head to the mountain city where they lived, to share the miracle.

They groped their way forward on a narrow, winding path, and the sibyl followed them. Suddenly it grew light up there on the mountain: a big, clear star kindled right over it, and the city on the mountain summit[Pg 164] glittered like silver in the starlight. All the fluttering angel throngs hastened thither, shouting for joy, and the shepherds hurried so that they almost ran. When they reached the city, they found that the angels had assembled over a low stable near the city gate. It was a wretched structure, with a roof of straw and the naked cliff for a back wall. Over it hung the Star, and hither flocked more and more angels. Some seated themselves on the straw roof or alighted upon the steep mountain-wall back of the house; others, again, held themselves in the air on outspread wings, and hovered over it. High, high up, the air was illuminated by the shining wings.

They made their way along a narrow, winding path, with the sibyl following them. Suddenly, it lit up on the mountain: a bright, clear star appeared right above, and the city at the mountain's peak[Pg 164] sparkled like silver in the starlight. All the fluttering angel crowds rushed there, shouting in joy, and the shepherds hurried so much that they nearly ran. When they arrived at the city, they discovered that the angels had gathered above a low stable near the city gate. It was a shabby structure, with a straw roof and the bare cliff as a back wall. Above it hung the Star, and more and more angels flocked to it. Some settled on the straw roof or landed on the steep mountain wall behind the house; others hovered in the air on outspread wings. High above, the air shimmered with the glowing wings.

The instant the Star kindled over the mountain city, all Nature awoke, and the men who stood upon Capitol Hill could not help seeing it. They felt fresh, but caressing winds which traveled through space; delicious perfumes streamed up about them; trees swayed; the Tiber began to murmur; the stars twinkled, and suddenly the moon stood out in the sky and lit up the world. And out of the clouds the two doves came circling down and lighted upon the Emperor's shoulders.

The moment the Star lit up over the mountain city, Nature came alive, and the people on Capitol Hill couldn't help but notice it. They felt a refreshing, gentle breeze from across the sky; sweet scents surrounded them; trees swayed; the Tiber began to softly flow; the stars sparkled, and suddenly the moon appeared in the sky, illuminating the world. Out of the clouds, two doves descended, circling down to land on the Emperor's shoulders.

When this miracle happened, Augustus rose, proud and happy, but his friends and his slaves fell on their knees.[Pg 165]

When this miracle occurred, Augustus got up, feeling proud and happy, while his friends and slaves knelt down.[Pg 165]

"Hail, Cæsar!" they cried. "Thy genius hath answered thee. Thou art the god who shall be worshiped on Capitol Hill!"

"Hail, Caesar!" they shouted. "Your greatness has answered you. You are the god who will be worshiped on Capitol Hill!"

And this cry of homage, which the men in their transport gave as a tribute to the emperor, was so loud that the old sibyl heard it. It waked her from her visions. She rose from her place on the edge of the cliff, and came down among the people. It was as if a dark cloud had arisen from the abyss and rushed down the mountain height. She was terrifying in her extreme age! Coarse hair hung in matted tangles around her head, her joints were enlarged, and the dark skin, hard as the bark of a tree, covered her body with furrow upon furrow.

And this shout of respect, which the men gave in their excitement as a gesture to the emperor, was so loud that the old prophetess heard it. It pulled her from her visions. She got up from her spot on the edge of the cliff and came down among the crowd. It was as if a dark cloud had risen from the depths and rushed down the mountainside. She was terrifying in her old age! Coarse hair hung in matted tangles around her head, her joints were swollen, and her dark skin, tough like tree bark, was covered in deep wrinkles.

Potent and awe-inspiring, she advanced toward the Emperor. With one hand she clutched his wrist, with the other she pointed toward the distant East.

Potent and awe-inspiring, she moved toward the Emperor. With one hand, she gripped his wrist, and with the other, she pointed toward the far-off East.

"Look!" she commanded, and the Emperor raised his eyes and saw. The vaulted heavens opened before his eyes, and his glance traveled to the distant Orient. He saw a lowly stable behind a steep rock wall, and in the open doorway a few shepherds kneeling. Within the stable he saw a young mother on her knees before a little child, who lay upon a bundle of straw on the floor.[Pg 166]

"Look!" she ordered, and the Emperor lifted his gaze and saw. The vast sky opened up before him, and his sight reached the far-off East. He spotted a simple stable behind a steep rock wall, and in the open doorway, a few shepherds were kneeling. Inside the stable, he saw a young mother on her knees before a little child, who lay on a bundle of straw on the floor.[Pg 166]

And the sibyl's big, knotty fingers pointed toward the poor babe. "Hail, Cæsar!" cried the sibyl, in a burst of scornful laughter. "There is the god who shall be worshiped on Capitol Hill!"

And the sibyl's large, twisted fingers pointed at the poor baby. "Hail, Caesar!" laughed the sibyl, in a fit of scornful laughter. "There is the god who will be worshiped on Capitol Hill!"

Then Augustus shrank back from her, as from a maniac. But upon the sibyl fell the mighty spirit of prophecy. Her dim eyes began to burn, her hands were stretched toward heaven, her voice was so changed that it seemed not to be her own, but rang out with such resonance and power that it could have been heard over the whole world. And she uttered words which she appeared to be reading among the stars.

Then Augustus recoiled from her, like he was dealing with a madman. But the great spirit of prophecy descended upon the sibyl. Her dull eyes started to blaze, her hands reached up toward the sky, and her voice changed so much that it felt like it wasn't even hers anymore, resonating with such strength and volume that it could have been heard all around the world. She spoke words that seemed to be coming from reading among the stars.

"Upon Capitol Hill shall the Redeemer of the world be worshiped—Christ—but not frail mortals."

"On Capitol Hill, the Savior of the world will be worshipped—Christ—not fragile humans."

When she had said this, she strode past the terror-stricken men, walked slowly down the mountain, and disappeared.

When she said this, she confidently walked past the terrified men, made her way slowly down the mountain, and vanished.

But, on the following day, Augustus strictly forbade the people to raise any temple to him on Capitol Hill. In place of it he built a sanctuary to the new-born GodChild, and called it HEAVEN'S ALTAR—Ara Coeli.[Pg 167]

But, the next day, Augustus firmly prohibited the people from constructing any temple for him on Capitol Hill. Instead, he built a sanctuary for the newly born GodChild and named it HEAVEN'S ALTAR—Ara Coeli.[Pg 167]


THE VOYAGE OF THE WEE RED CAP THE JOURNEY OF THE LITTLE RED HAT

THE VOYAGE OF THE WEE RED CAP[13]

IT was the Eve of St. Stephen, and Teig sat alone by his fire with naught in his cupboard but a pinch of tea and a bare mixing of meal, and a heart inside of him as soft and warm as the ice on the water bucket outside the door. The tuft was near burnt on the hearth—a handful of golden cinders left, just; and Teig took to counting them greedily on his fingers.

IT was the Eve of St. Stephen, and Teig sat alone by his fire with nothing in his cupboard but a pinch of tea and a little bit of meal, and a heart inside him as soft and warm as the ice on the water bucket outside the door. The tuft was almost burnt on the hearth—a handful of golden cinders left, just; and Teig started counting them greedily on his fingers.

"There's one, two, three, an' four an' five," he laughed. "Faith, there be more bits o' real gold hid undther the loose clay in the corner."

"There's one, two, three, four, and five," he laughed. "Honestly, there are more pieces of real gold hidden under the loose clay in the corner."

It was the truth; and it was the scraping and scrooching for the last piece that had left Teig's cupboard bare of a Christmas dinner.

It was the truth; and it was the scraping and struggling for the last piece that had left Teig's cupboard empty of a Christmas dinner.

"Gold is betther nor eatin' an' dthrinkin'. An' if ye have naught to give, there'll be naught asked of ye;" and he laughed again.

"Gold is better than eating and drinking. And if you have nothing to give, there won't be anything asked of you;" and he laughed again.

He was thinking of the neighbors, and the doles of food and piggins of milk that would pass over their thresholds that night to the vagabonds and paupers[Pg 170] who were sure to come begging. And on the heels of that thought followed another: who would be giving old Barney his dinner? Barney lived a stone's throw from Teig, alone, in a wee tumbled-in cabin; and for a score of years past Teig had stood on the doorstep every Christmas Eve, and, making a hollow of his two hands, had called across the road:

He was thinking about the neighbors and the servings of food and buckets of milk that would be handed out that night to the homeless and less fortunate[Pg 170] who would definitely come asking for help. And right after that thought, another one followed: who would be giving old Barney his dinner? Barney lived just a short walk from Teig, all alone in a small, rundown cabin; and for the last twenty years, Teig had stood on his doorstep every Christmas Eve, cupping his hands and calling across the road:

"Hey, there, Barney, will ye come over for a sup?" And Barney had reached for his crutches—there being but one leg to him—and had come.

"Hey, Barney, are you coming over for a drink?" And Barney had grabbed his crutches—since he only had one leg—and had come.

"Faith," said Teig, trying another laugh, "Barney can fast for the once; 'twill be all the same in a month's time." And he fell to thinking of the gold again.

"Seriously," said Teig, attempting another laugh, "Barney can fast for now; it’ll be the same in a month.” And he started thinking about the gold again.

A knock came at the door. Teig pulled himself down in his chair where the shadow would cover him, and held his tongue.

A knock sounded at the door. Teig lowered himself in his chair so the shadow would conceal him and stayed silent.

"Teig, Teig!" It was the widow O'Donnelly's voice. "If ye are there, open your door. I have not got the pay for the spriggin' this month, an' the childher are needin' food."

"Teig, Teig!" It was the widow O'Donnelly's voice. "If you're there, open your door. I don't have the payment for the digging this month, and the kids need food."

But Teig put the leash on his tongue, and never stirred till he heard the tramp of her feet going on to the next cabin. Then he saw to it that the door was tight-barred. Another knock came, and it was a stranger's voice this time:[Pg 171]

But Teig bit his tongue and stayed quiet until he heard her footsteps heading to the next cabin. Then he made sure the door was securely locked. Another knock came, and this time it was a stranger's voice:[Pg 171]

"The other cabins are filled; not one but has its hearth crowded; will ye take us in—the two of us? The wind bites mortal sharp, not a morsel o' food have we tasted this day. Masther, will ye take us in?"

"The other cabins are full; not one has an empty hearth; will you take us in—the two of us? The wind is bitterly cold, and we haven't had a bite to eat all day. Master, will you let us stay?"

But Teig sat on, a-holding his tongue; and the tramp of the strangers' feet passed down the road. Others took their place—small feet, running. It was the miller's wee Cassie, and she called out as she ran by:

But Teig stayed silent as the strangers walked away. More people came—little feet, running. It was the miller's little Cassie, and she shouted as she ran past:

"Old Barney's watchin' for ye. Ye'll not be forget-tin' him, will ye, Teig?"

"Old Barney's waiting for you. You won’t forget him, will you, Teig?"

And then the child broke into a song, sweet and clear, as she passed down the road:

And then the child started singing, sweet and clear, as she walked down the road:

"Listen all ye, 'tis the Feast o' St. Stephen,
Mind that ye keep it, this holy even.
Open your door an' greet ye the stranger—
For ye mind that the wee Lord had naught but a manger.
Mhuire as traugh!

"Feed ye the hungry an' rest ye the weary,
This ye must do for the sake of Our Mary.
'Tis well that ye mind—ye who sit by the fire—
That the Lord he was born in a dark and cold byre.
Mhuire as traugh!

"Hey everyone, it's the Feast of St. Stephen,
Make sure to celebrate this holy evening.
Open your door and welcome the stranger—
Remember, the little Lord had nothing except a manger.
Mhuire in the bog!

"Feed the hungry and give rest to the tired,
You must do this for the sake of Our Mary.
It's important to remember—those of you by the fire—
That the Lord was born in a dark and cold stable.
Mhuire at the beach!

Teig put his fingers deep in his ears. "A million murdthering curses on them that won't let me be! Can't a man try to keep what is his without bein' pesthered[Pg 172] by them that has only idled an' wasted their days?"

Teig stuck his fingers deep in his ears. "A million curses on those who won't leave me alone! Can't a man try to keep what's his without being bothered[Pg 172] by those who have just idled away their days?"

And then a strange thing happened: hundreds and hundreds of wee lights began dancing outside the window, making the room bright; the hands of the clock began chasing each other round the dial, and the bolt of the door drew itself out. Slowly, without a creak or a cringe, the door opened, and in there trooped a crowd of the Good People. Their wee green cloaks were folded close about them, and each carried a rush candle.

And then a strange thing happened: hundreds and hundreds of tiny lights started dancing outside the window, filling the room with light; the clock's hands began racing around the dial, and the door's bolt slid open by itself. Slowly, without a sound, the door opened, and a crowd of the Good People walked in. Their little green cloaks were wrapped tightly around them, and each one carried a rush candle.

Teig was filled with a great wonderment, entirely, when he saw the fairies, but when they saw him they laughed.

Teig was completely amazed when he saw the fairies, but when they noticed him, they laughed.

"We are takin' the loan o' your cabin this night, Teig," said they. "Ye are the only man hereabout with an empty hearth, an' we're needin' one."

"We're taking the loan of your cabin tonight, Teig," they said. "You're the only one around here with an empty hearth, and we need one."

Without saying more, they bustled about the room making ready. They lengthened out the table and spread and set it; more of the Good People trooped in, bringing stools and food and drink. The pipers came last, and they sat themselves around the chimney-piece a-blowing their chanters and trying the drones. The feasting began and the pipers played and never[Pg 173] had Teig seen such a sight in his life. Suddenly a wee man sang out:

Without saying anything more, they hurried around the room getting things ready. They extended the table and laid it out; more of the Good People came in, bringing stools, food, and drinks. The pipers arrived last, and they settled around the fireplace, blowing their chanters and testing the drones. The feast started, and the pipers played, and Teig had never seen such a sight in his life. Then suddenly, a tiny man called out:

"Clip, clap, clip, clap, I wish I had my wee red cap!" And out of the air there tumbled the neatest cap Teig ever laid his two eyes on. The wee man clapped it on his head, crying:

"Clip, clap, clip, clap, I wish I had my little red cap!" And out of nowhere, the neatest cap Teig had ever seen tumbled down. The little man put it on his head, shouting:

"I wish I was in Spain!" and—whist—up the chimney he went, and away out of sight.

"I wish I were in Spain!" and—whoosh—up the chimney he went, and out of sight.

It happened just as I am telling it. Another wee man called for his cap, and away he went after the first. And then another and another until the room was empty and Teig sat alone again.

It happened just like I'm saying. Another little guy called for his cap, and off he went after the first one. Then another and another until the room was empty and Teig sat there alone again.

"By my soul," said Teig, "I'd like to thravel that way myself! It's a grand savin' of tickets an' baggage; an' ye get to a place before ye've had time to change your mind. Faith there is no harm done if I thry it."

"By my soul," said Teig, "I'd love to travel that way myself! It's a great way to save on tickets and luggage; plus, you arrive at your destination before you've had a chance to change your mind. Honestly, there's no harm in giving it a shot."

So he sang the fairies' rime and out of the air dropped a wee cap for him. For a moment the wonder had him, but the next he was clapping the cap on his head and crying:

So he sang the fairies' rhyme and a tiny cap fell from the air for him. For a moment he was filled with amazement, but then he quickly put the cap on his head and shouted:

"Spain!"

"Spain!"

Then—whist—up the chimney he went after the fairies, and before he had time to let out his breath he[Pg 174] was standing in the middle of Spain, and strangeness all about him.

Then—whoosh—up the chimney he went after the fairies, and before he had time to catch his breath he[Pg 174] was standing in the middle of Spain, with strangeness all around him.

He was in a great city. The doorways of the houses were hung with flowers and the air was warm and sweet with the smell of them. Torches burned along the streets, sweetmeat-sellers went about crying their wares, and on the steps of the cathedral crouched a crowd of beggars.

He was in a big city. The doorways of the houses were decorated with flowers, and the air was warm and fragrant with their scent. Torches flickered along the streets, candy vendors walked around shouting about their goods, and a group of beggars huddled on the steps of the cathedral.

"What's the meanin' o' that?" asked Teig of one of the fairies.

"What's the meaning of that?" asked Teig of one of the fairies.

"They are waiting for those that are hearing mass. When they come out, they give half of what they have to those that have nothing, so on this night of all the year there shall be no hunger and no cold."

"They're waiting for the people coming out of mass. When they leave, they give half of what they have to those who have nothing, so on this night of the year, there will be no hunger and no cold."

And then far down the street came the sound of a child's voice, singing:

And then, in the distance, you could hear a child's voice singing:

"Listen all ye, 'tis the Feast o' St. Stephen,
Mind that ye keep it, this holy even."

"Hey everyone, it's the Feast of St. Stephen,
"Be sure to celebrate it this special evening."

"Curse it!" said Teig; "can a song fly afther ye?" And then he heard the fairies cry "Holland!" and he cried "Holland!" too.

"Curse it!" said Teig; "can a song follow you?" And then he heard the fairies shout "Holland!" and he shouted "Holland!" too.

In one leap he was over France, and another over Belgium; and with the third he was standing by long ditches of water frozen fast, and over them glided[Pg 175] hundreds upon hundreds of lads and maids. Outside each door stood a wee wooden shoe empty. Teig saw scores of them as he looked down the ditch of a street.

In one bound, he was over France, and in another, over Belgium; with the third, he was standing beside long ditches of water frozen solid, and above them glided[Pg 175] hundreds and hundreds of boys and girls. Outside each door stood a tiny empty wooden shoe. Teig saw dozens of them as he glanced down the icy street.

"What is the meanin' o' those shoes?" he asked the fairies.

"What do those shoes mean?" he asked the fairies.

"Ye poor lad!" answered the wee man next to him; "are ye not knowing anything? This is the Gift Night of the year, when every man gives to his neighbor."

"Poor guy!" replied the little man next to him. "Don’t you know anything? This is the Gift Night of the year, when everyone gives to their neighbor."

A child came to the window of one of the houses, and in her hand was a lighted candle. She was singing as she put the light down close to the glass, and Teig caught the words:

A child approached the window of one of the houses, holding a lit candle. She was singing as she placed the light close to the glass, and Teig caught the words:

"Open your door an' greet ye the stranger—
For ye mind that the wee Lord had naught but a manger.
Mhuire as traugh!"

"Open your door and welcome the stranger—
For remember that the little Lord had only a manger.
Mary, full of grace!

"'Tis the de'il's work!" cried Teig, and he set the red cap more firmly on his head.

"'It's the devil's work!" shouted Teig, adjusting the red cap more securely on his head.

"I'm for another country."

"I'm for a different country."

I cannot be telling you half the adventures Teig had that night, nor half the sights that he saw. But he passed by fields that held sheaves of grain for the birds and doorsteps that held bowls of porridge for the wee creatures. He saw lighted trees, sparkling and heavy with gifts; and he stood outside the churches[Pg 176] and watched the crowds pass in, bearing gifts to the Holy Mother and Child.

I can’t tell you half of the adventures Teig had that night, or all the sights he saw. But he walked by fields filled with sheaves of grain for the birds and doorsteps with bowls of porridge for the little creatures. He saw lit-up trees, sparkling and loaded with gifts; and he stood outside the churches[Pg 176] and watched the crowds go in, carrying gifts to the Holy Mother and Child.

At last the fairies straightened their caps and cried, "Now for the great hall in the King of England's palace!"

At last, the fairies adjusted their caps and exclaimed, "Now for the grand hall in the King of England's palace!"

Whist—and away they went, and Teig after them; and the first thing he knew he was in London, not an arm's length from the King's throne. It was a grander sight than he had seen in any other country. The hall was filled entirely with lords and ladies; and the great doors were open for the poor and the homeless to come in and warm themselves by the King's fire and feast from the King's table. And many a hungry soul did the King serve with his own hands.

Whist—and off they went, with Teig following them; and before he realized it, he was in London, just a short distance from the King’s throne. It was a more impressive sight than anything he had seen in other countries. The hall was completely filled with lords and ladies; and the large doors were open for the poor and homeless to come in, warm themselves by the King’s fire, and eat from the King’s table. Many hungry souls did the King serve with his own hands.

Those that had anything to give gave it in return. It might be a bit of music played on a harp or a pipe, or it might be a dance or a song; but more often it was a wish, just, for good luck and safekeeping.

Those who had something to offer shared it in return. It could be a bit of music played on a harp or a flute, or it could be a dance or a song; but more often, it was simply a wish for good luck and protection.

Teig was so taken up with the watching that he never heard the fairies when they wished themselves off; moreover, he never saw the wee girl that was fed, and went laughing away. But he heard a bit of her song as she passed through the door:

Teig was so absorbed in watching that he never heard the fairies when they wished themselves away; also, he never noticed the little girl who was fed and walked off laughing. But he caught a snippet of her song as she walked through the door:

"Feed ye the hungry an' rest ye the weary,
This ye must do for the sake of Our Mary."
[Pg 177]

"Feed those who are hungry and give rest to those who are tired,"
You have to do this for the sake of Our Mary.
[Pg 177]

Then the anger had Teig. "I'll stop your pestherin' tongue, once an' for all time!" and, catching the cap from his head, he threw it after her.

Then Teig got angry. "I'll put an end to your annoying chatter, once and for all!" he said, and grabbing his cap off his head, he threw it after her.

No sooner was the cap gone than every soul in the hall saw him. The next moment they were about him, catching at his coat and crying:

No sooner had the cap disappeared than everyone in the hall saw him. In the next moment, they were around him, grabbing at his coat and shouting:

"Where is he from, what does he here? Bring him before the King!" And Teig was dragged along by a hundred hands to the throne where the King sat.

"Where is he from, and what is he doing here? Bring him before the King!" And Teig was pulled along by a hundred hands to the throne where the King sat.

"He was stealing food," cried one.

"He was stealing food," shouted one.

"He was robbing the King's jewels," cried another.

"He was stealing the King's jewels," shouted another.

"He looks evil," cried a third. "Kill him!"

"He looks evil," shouted a third. "Get rid of him!"

And in a moment all the voices took it up and the hall rang with: "Aye, kill him, kill him!"

And in an instant, everyone joined in, and the hall echoed with: "Yeah, kill him, kill him!"

Teig's legs took to trembling, and fear put the leash on his tongue; but after a long silence he managed to whisper:

Teig's legs started to shake, and fear made him hold back his words; but after a long pause, he was able to whisper:

"I have done evil to no one—no one!"

"I haven't done anything wrong to anyone—no one!"

"Maybe," said the King; "but have ye done good? Come, tell us, have ye given aught to any one this night? If ye have, we will pardon ye."

"Maybe," said the King; "but have you done good? Come on, tell us, have you given anything to anyone tonight? If you have, we’ll forgive you."

Not a word could Teig say—fear tightened the leash —for he was knowing full well there was no good to him that night.[Pg 178]

Not a word could Teig say—fear held him back—because he knew full well that there was nothing good for him that night.[Pg 178]

"Then ye must die," said the King. "Will ye try hanging or beheading?"

"Then you must die," said the King. "Will you choose hanging or beheading?"

"Hanging, please, your Majesty," said Teig.

"Hanging, please, Your Majesty," said Teig.

The guards came rushing up and carried him off. But as he was crossing the threshold of the hall a thought sprang at him and held him.

The guards rushed over and took him away. But as he was crossing the entrance of the hall, a thought hit him and stopped him.

"Your Majesty," he called after him, "will ye grant me a last request?"

"Your Majesty," he called after him, "will you grant me one last request?"

"I will," said the King.

"I will," said the King.

"Thank ye. There's a wee red cap that I'm mortal fond of, and I lost it a while ago; if I could be hung with it on, I would hang a deal more comfortable."

"Thank you. There's a little red cap that I'm really fond of, and I lost it a while ago; if I could wear it, I would feel a lot more comfortable."

The cap was found and brought to Teig.

The cap was found and taken to Teig.

"Clip, clap, clip, clap, for my wee red cap, I wish I was home," he sang.

"Clip, clap, clip, clap, for my little red cap, I wish I was home," he sang.

Up and over the heads of the dumfounded guard he flew, and—whist—and away out of sight. When he opened his eyes again, he was sitting close by his own hearth, with the fire burnt low. The hands of the clock were still, the bolt was fixed firm in the door. The fairies' lights were gone, and the only bright thing was the candle burning in old Barney's cabin across the road.

Up and over the heads of the stunned guard he flew, and—whoosh—away out of sight. When he opened his eyes again, he was sitting close to his own fireplace, with the fire dimmed. The clock's hands were still, and the bolt was securely fastened on the door. The fairies' lights had vanished, and the only bright thing was the candle burning in old Barney's cabin across the road.

A running of feet sounded outside, and then the snatch of a song:[Pg 179]

A sound of footsteps echoed outside, followed by a snippet of a song:[Pg 179]

"'Tis well that ye mind—ye who sit by the fire—
That the Lord he was born in a dark and cold byre.
Mhuire as traugh!"

"It's great that you remember—those of you sitting by the fire—
That the Lord was born in a dark and cold stable.
"Mary, please help us!"

"Wait ye, whoever ye are!" and Teig was away to the corner, digging fast at the loose clay, as a terrier digs at a bone. He filled his hands full of the shining gold, then hurried to the door, unbarring it.

"Wait, whoever you are!" Teig dashed to the corner, quickly digging in the loose clay like a terrier digging for a bone. He gathered up his hands full of the shining gold and then rushed to the door, unlocking it.

The miller's wee Cassie stood there, peering at him out of the darkness.

The miller's little Cassie stood there, looking at him from the shadows.

"Take those to the widow O'Donnelly, do ye hear? And take the rest to the store. Ye tell Jamie to bring up all that he has that is eatable an' dhrinkable; and to the neighbors ye say, 'Teig's keepin' the feast this night.' Hurry now!"

"Take these to Widow O'Donnelly, got it? And take the rest to the store. Tell Jamie to bring up everything he has that's edible and drinkable; and to the neighbors, say, 'Teig's hosting the feast tonight.' Hurry up now!"

Teig stopped a moment on the threshold until the tramp of her feet had died away; then he made a hollow of his two hands and called across the road:

Teig paused for a moment at the doorway until the sound of her footsteps faded away; then he cupped his hands and called across the road:

"Hey there, Barney, will ye come over for a sup?"[Pg 180]
[Pg 181]

"Hey, Barney, will you come over for a drink?"[Pg 180]
[Pg 181]




GREEK LEGENDS


THE CURSE OF ECHO The Curse of Echo

THE CURSE OF ECHO[14]

IN the flowery groves of Helicon, Echo was once a fair nymph who, hand in hand with her sisters, sported along the green lawns and by the side of the mountain-streams. Among them all her feet were the lightest and her laugh the merriest, and in the telling of tales not one of them could touch her. So if ever any among them were plotting mischief in their hearts, they would say to her:

IN the flowery groves of Helicon, Echo was once a beautiful nymph who, hand in hand with her sisters, played along the green lawns and by the mountain streams. Among them all, her feet were the lightest and her laughter the liveliest, and when it came to telling stories, none could match her. So, if any of them were ever scheming mischief, they would say to her:

"Echo, thou weaver of words, go thou and sit beside Hera in her bower, and beguile her with a tale that she come not forth and find us. See thou make it a long one, Echo, and we will give thee a garland to twine in thy hair."

"Echo, you weaver of words, go and sit beside Hera in her chamber, and entertain her with a story so she doesn’t come out and find us. Make sure it's a long one, Echo, and we’ll give you a garland to wear in your hair."

And Echo would laugh a gay laugh, which rang through the grove.

And Echo would laugh a cheerful laugh, which echoed through the grove.

"What will you do when she tires of my tales?" she asked.

"What will you do when she gets bored of my stories?" she asked.

"When that time comes we shall see," said they.

"When that time comes, we'll see," they said.

So with another laugh she would trip away and cast[Pg 186] herself on the grass at Hera's feet. When Hera looked upon Echo her stern brow would relax, and she would smile upon her and stroke her hair.

So with another laugh, she would skip away and throw[Pg 186] herself on the grass at Hera's feet. When Hera saw Echo, her serious expression would soften, and she would smile at her and pet her hair.

"What hast thou come for now, thou sprite?" she would ask.

"What have you come for now, you spirit?" she would ask.

"I had a great longing to talk with thee, great Hera," she would answer, "and I have a tale—a wondrous new tale—to tell thee."

"I really wanted to talk to you, great Hera," she would reply, "and I have a story—a wonderful new story—to share with you."

"Thy tales are as many as the risings of the sun, Echo, and each one of them as long as an old man's beard."

"Your stories are as countless as the sunrises, Echo, and each one is as long as an old man's beard."

"The day is yet young, mother," she would say, "and the tales I have told thee before are as mud which is trampled underfoot by the side of the one I shall tell thee now."

"The day is still young, Mom," she would say, "and the stories I've told you before are like mud that's been trampled underfoot compared to the one I'm going to tell you now."

"Go to, then," said Hera, "and if it pleases me I will listen to the end."

"Okay then," said Hera, "and if I'm interested, I'll hear you out."

So Echo would sit upon the grass at Hera's feet, and with her eyes fixed upon her face she would tell her tale. She had the gift of words, and, moreover, she had seen and heard many strange things which she alone could tell of. These she would weave into romances, adding to them as best pleased her, or taking from them at will; for the best of tale-tellers are those who can lie, but who mingle in with their lies some[Pg 187] grains of truth which they have picked from their own experience. And Hera would forget her watchfulness and her jealousies, and listen entranced, while the magic of Echo's words made each scene live before her eyes. Meanwhile the nymphs would sport to their hearts' content and never fear her anger.

So Echo would sit on the grass at Hera's feet, and with her eyes fixed on her face, she would tell her story. She had a way with words, and she had seen and heard many strange things that only she could share. She would weave these into tales, adding and taking away as she pleased; for the best storytellers are those who can lie, but who mix in with their lies some[Pg 187] grains of truth drawn from their own experiences. And Hera would forget her vigilance and her jealousies, listening spellbound as the magic of Echo's words brought each scene to life before her eyes. Meanwhile, the nymphs would play as much as they wanted without fearing her wrath.

But at last came the black day of reckoning when Hera found out the prank which Echo had played upon her so long, and the fire of her wrath flashed forth like lightning.

But at last came the dark day of reckoning when Hera discovered the prank that Echo had pulled on her for so long, and the fire of her anger erupted like lightning.

"The gift whereby thou hast deceived me shall be thine no more," she cried. "Henceforward thou shalt be dumb till some one else has spoken, and then, even if thou wilt, thou shalt not hold thy tongue, but must needs repeat once more the last words that have been spoken."

"The gift that you used to trick me will be yours no more," she shouted. "From now on, you won't be able to speak until someone else does, and then, even if you want to, you won't be able to keep quiet; you will have to repeat the last words that were said."

"Alas! alas!" cried the nymphs in chorus.

"Alas! alas!" cried the nymphs together.

"Alas! alas!" cried Echo after them, and could say no more, though she longed to speak and beg Hera to forgive her. So did it come to pass that she lost her voice, and could only say that which others put in her mouth, whether she wished it or no.

"Alas! alas!" cried Echo after them, and she couldn't say anything more, even though she desperately wanted to speak and ask Hera to forgive her. As a result, she lost her voice and could only repeat what others said, whether she wanted to or not.

Now, it chanced one day that the young Narcissus strayed away from his companions in the hunt, and when he tried to find them he only wandered further,[Pg 188] and lost his way upon the lonely heights of Helicon. He was now in the bloom of his youth, nearing manhood, and fair as a flower in spring, and all who saw him straightway loved him and longed for him. But, though his face was smooth and soft as maiden's, his heart was hard as steel; and while many loved him and sighed for him, they could kindle no answering flame in his breast, but he would spurn them, and treat them with scorn, and go on his way, nothing caring. When he was born, the blind seer Teiresias had prophesied concerning him:

One day, the young Narcissus wandered off from his hunting buddies, and when he tried to find them, he only ended up going further away,[Pg 188] losing his way on the lonely heights of Helicon. He was at the peak of his youth, approaching manhood, and as beautiful as a flower in spring. Everyone who saw him immediately fell in love with him and desired him. However, even though his face was smooth and soft like a girl’s, his heart was as hard as steel. Many loved him and pined for him, but he couldn't return those feelings. He would reject them, treat them with disdain, and continue on his way without a care. When he was born, the blind seer Teiresias had made a prophecy about him:

"So long as he sees not himself he shall live and be happy."

"As long as he doesn't see himself, he will live and be happy."

And his words came true, for Narcissus cared for neither man nor woman, but only for his own pleasure; and because he was so fair that all who saw him loved him for his beauty, he found it easy to get from them what he would. But he himself knew naught of love, and therefore but little of grief; for love at the best brings joy and sorrow hand in hand, and if unreturned, it brings naught but pain.

And his words came true, because Narcissus didn't care for anyone, whether man or woman, but only for his own pleasure. Since he was so beautiful that everyone who saw him loved him for his looks, it was easy for him to get whatever he wanted from them. But he knew nothing of love, and so he experienced very little grief; because love, at its best, brings joy and sorrow together, and if it’s not returned, it only brings pain.

Now, when the nymphs saw Narcissus wandering alone through the woods, they, too, loved him for his beauty, and they followed him wherever he went. But because he was a mortal they were shy of him, and[Pg 189] would not show themselves, but hid behind the trees and rocks so that he should not see them; and amongst the others Echo followed him, too. At last, when he found he had really wandered astray, he began to shout for one of his companions.

Now, when the nymphs saw Narcissus wandering alone in the woods, they also fell in love with his beauty and followed him wherever he went. But since he was a mortal, they were shy around him and[Pg 189] refused to show themselves, hiding behind the trees and rocks so he wouldn't see them; among them was Echo, who followed him as well. Finally, when he realized he was truly lost, he began to call out for one of his friends.

"Ho, there! where art thou?" he cried.

"Hey there! Where are you?" he shouted.

"Where art thou?" answered Echo.

"Where are you?" answered Echo.

When he heard the voice, he stopped and listened, but he could hear nothing more. Then he called again.

When he heard the voice, he paused and listened, but he couldn’t hear anything else. Then he called again.

"I am here in the wood—Narcissus."

"I'm here in the woods—Narcissus."

"In the wood—Narcissus," said she.

"In the woods—Narcissus," she said.

"Come hither," he cried.

"Come here," he cried.

"Come hither," she answered.

"Come here," she answered.

Wondering at the strange voice which answered him, he looked all about, but could see no one.

Wondering about the strange voice that answered him, he looked around, but couldn't see anyone.

"Art thou close at hand?" he asked.

"Are you close by?" he asked.

"Close at hand," answered Echo.

"Close by," answered Echo.

Wondering the more at seeing no one, he went forward in the direction of the voice. Echo, when she found he was coming towards her, fled further, so that when next he called, her voice sounded far away. But wherever she was, he still followed after her, and she saw that he would not let her escape; for wherever she hid, if he called, she had to answer, and so show him[Pg 190] her hiding-place. By now they had come to an open space in the trees, where the green lawn sloped down to a clear pool in the hollow. Here by the margin of the water she stood, with her back to the tall, nodding bulrushes, and as Narcissus came out from the trees she wrung her hands, and the salt tears dropped from her eyes; for she loved him, and longed to speak to him, and yet she could not say a word. When he saw her he stopped.

Wondering more about not seeing anyone, he moved toward the sound of the voice. Echo, realizing he was coming closer, ran away further, so that when he called again, her voice seemed distant. But no matter where she went, he kept pursuing her, and she knew he wouldn’t let her get away; for no matter where she hid, if he called, she had to respond, revealing[Pg 190] her hiding spot. By now, they had reached a clearing in the trees, where the green grass sloped down to a clear pool in the valley. Here, by the edge of the water, she stood with her back against the tall, swaying reeds, and as Narcissus emerged from the trees, she wrung her hands, and salty tears fell from her eyes; for she loved him and longed to speak to him, yet she couldn’t say a word. When he saw her, he stopped.

"Art thou she who calls me?" he asked.

"Are you the one calling me?" he asked.

"Who calls me?" she answered.

"Who’s calling me?" she answered.

"I have told thee, Narcissus," he said.

"I’ve told you, Narcissus," he said.

"Narcissus," she cried, and held out her arms to him.

"Narcissus," she yelled, reaching out her arms to him.

"Who art thou?" he asked.

"Who are you?" he asked.

"Who art thou?" said she.

"Who are you?" she said.

"Have I not told thee," he said impatiently, "Narcissus?"

"Have I not told you," he said impatiently, "Narcissus?"

"Narcissus," she said again, and still held out her hands beseechingly.

"Narcissus," she said again, still holding out her hands in a pleading gesture.

"Tell me," he cried, "who art thou and why dost thou call me?"

"Tell me," he shouted, "who are you and why are you calling me?"

"Why dost thou call me?" said she.

"Why are you calling me?" she said.

At this he grew angry.

He got angry at this.

"Maiden, whoever thou art, thou hast led me a pretty[Pg 191] dance through the woods, and now thou dost nought but mock me."

"Girl, whoever you are, you've led me on quite a[Pg 191] dance through the woods, and now you're just mocking me."

"Thou dost nought but mock me," said she.

"You only mock me," she said.

At this he grew yet more angry, and began to abuse her, but every word of abuse that he spoke she hurled back at him again. At last, tired out with his wanderings and with anger, he threw himself on the grass by the pool, and would not look at her nor speak to her again. For a time she stood beside him weeping, and longing to speak to him and explain, but never a word could she utter. So at last in her misery she left him, and went and hid herself behind a rock close by. After a while, when his anger had cooled down somewhat, Narcissus remembered he was very thirsty, and noticing for the first time the clear pool beside him, he bent over the edge of the bank to drink. As he held out his hand to take the water, he saw looking up towards him a face which was the fairest face he had ever looked on, and his heart, which never yet had known what love was, at last was set on fire by the face in the pool. With a sigh he held out both his arms toward it, and the figure also held out two arms to him, and Echo from the rock answered back his sigh. When he saw the figure stretching out towards him and heard the sigh, he thought that his love was returned, and he bent[Pg 192] down closer to the water and whispered, "I love thee."

At this, he became even angrier and started yelling at her, but she shot back every insult he threw her way. Eventually, worn out from his wandering and his rage, he collapsed onto the grass by the pool, refusing to look at or speak to her again. For a while, she stood beside him crying, wishing she could talk to him and explain, but no words would come out. So, in her sadness, she left him and hid behind a nearby rock. After some time, once his anger had calmed down a bit, Narcissus remembered how thirsty he was and, for the first time, noticed the clear pool beside him. He leaned over the edge to drink, and as he reached out to scoop the water, he saw the most beautiful face he had ever seen gazing up at him. His heart, which had never known love before, was suddenly ignited by the reflection in the pool. With a sigh, he stretched out both arms toward it, and the figure mirrored his movement, reaching out its own arms. Echo, hidden behind the rock, returned his sigh. Seeing the figure reach toward him and hearing the sigh made him think his love was reciprocated, so he leaned closer to the water and whispered, "I love you."

"I love thee," answered Echo from the rock.

"I love you," responded Echo from the rock.

At these words he bent down further, and tried to clasp the figure in his arms, but as he did so, it vanished away. The surface of the pool was covered with ripples, and he found he was clasping empty water to his breast. So he drew back and waited awhile, thinking he had been over-hasty. In time, the ripples died away and the face appeared again as clear as before, looking up at him longingly from the water. Once again he bent towards it, and tried to clasp it, and once again it fled from his embrace. Time after time he tried, and always the same thing happened, and at last he gave up in despair, and sat looking down into the water, with the teardrops falling from his eyes; and the figure in the pool wept, too, and looked up at him with a look of longing and despair. The longer he looked, the more fiercely did the flame of love burn in his breast, till at length he could bear it no more, but determined to reach the desire of his heart or die. So for the last time he leaned forward, and when he found that once again he was clasping the empty water, he threw himself from the bank into the pool, thinking that in the depths, at any rate, he would find his love. But he[Pg 193] found naught but death among the weeds and stones of the pool, and knew not that it was his own face he loved reflected in the water below him. Thus were the words of the prophet fulfilled, "So long as he sees not himself he shall live and be happy."

At these words, he leaned down more and tried to wrap his arms around the figure, but as he did, it disappeared. The surface of the pool was rippling, and he realized he was holding only empty water against his chest. So he stepped back and waited for a moment, thinking he had been too eager. Eventually, the ripples settled, and the face appeared again, looking up at him longingly from the water. He leaned toward it again and tried to hold it, but once more it slipped from his grasp. He repeated this over and over, and each time, the same thing happened. Finally, he gave up in despair and sat staring into the water, tears falling from his eyes; the figure in the pool was crying too, gazing up at him with longing and despair. The longer he gazed, the more intensely love burned in his heart, until he could no longer stand it and resolved to reach the desire of his heart or die trying. So, for the last time, he leaned forward, and when he found himself grasping only empty water again, he jumped from the bank into the pool, thinking that at least in the depths, he would find his love. But he found nothing but death among the weeds and stones of the pool, unaware that it was his own reflection he loved in the water below. Thus were the words of the prophet fulfilled, "So long as he sees not himself he shall live and be happy."

Echo, peeping out from the rock, saw all that had happened, and when Narcissus cast himself into the pool she rushed forward, all too late, to stop him. When she found she could not save him, she cast herself on the grass by the pool and wept and wept, till her flesh and her bones wasted away with weeping, and naught but her voice remained and the curse that was on her. So to this day she lives, a formless voice haunting rocks and caves and vaulted halls. Herself no man has seen since the day Narcissus saw her wringing her hands for love of him beside the nodding bulrushes, and no man ever shall see again. But her voice we all have heard repeating our words when we thought that no one was by; and though now she will say whatever we bid her, if once the curse were removed, the cry of her soul would be:

Echo, peeking out from the rock, saw everything that had happened, and when Narcissus jumped into the pool, she rushed forward, but it was too late to save him. When she realized she couldn't save him, she collapsed on the grass by the pool and cried and cried, until her flesh and bones wasted away from weeping, and only her voice remained along with the curse that was on her. So to this day, she exists as a formless voice haunting rocks, caves, and vaulted halls. No man has seen her since the day Narcissus saw her wringing her hands in love for him beside the swaying bulrushes, and no man ever will again. But we've all heard her voice echoing our words when we thought no one was around; and even though now she will say whatever we ask her to, if the curse were ever lifted, the cry of her soul would be:

"Narcissus, Narcissus, my love, come back—come back to me!"

"Narcissus, Narcissus, my love, come back—come back to me!"

By the side of the clear brown pool, on the grass that Echo had watered with her tears, there sprang up a[Pg 194] sweet-scented flower, with a pure white face and a crown of gold. And to this day in many a land men call that flower "Narcissus," after the lad who, for love of his own fair face, was drowned in the waters of Helicon.[Pg 195]

By the clear brown pool, on the grass that Echo had watered with her tears, a[Pg 194] sweet-smelling flower grew, with a pure white face and a golden crown. To this day, in many places, people call that flower "Narcissus," named after the boy who drowned in the waters of Helicon because he loved his own beautiful reflection.[Pg 195]


HOW THE ASS BECAME A MAN AGAIN HOW THE DONKEY BECAME A MAN AGAIN

HOW THE ASS BECAME A MAN AGAIN[15]

ONCE upon a time there lived a young man who would do nothing from morning till night but amuse himself. His parents were dead and had left him plenty of money, but this was fast vanishing, and his friends shook their heads sadly, for when the money was gone they did not see where more was to come from. It was not that Apuleius (for that was the name of the youth) was stupid. He might have been a good soldier, or a scholar, or a worker in gold, if so it had pleased him, but from a child he had refused to do anything useful, and roamed about the city all day long in search of adventures. The only kind of learning to which he paid any heed was magic, and when he was in the house he would spend hours poring over great books of spells.

ONCE upon a time, there was a young man who spent all day, every day, just having fun. His parents had passed away and left him a lot of money, but that was quickly running out, and his friends worried because they didn't know where more would come from once it was gone. It wasn’t that Apuleius (that was his name) was dumb. He could have been a good soldier, a scholar, or worked with gold if he wanted to, but ever since he was a kid, he had refused to do anything worthwhile and wandered around the city looking for adventures. The only kind of knowledge he cared about was magic, and when he was at home, he would spend hours deep in big books of spells.

Fond though he was of sorcery, he was too lazy to leave the town and its pleasures—the chariot-racing, the theater, and the wrestling, and to travel in search of the wizards who were renowned for their skill in the art. However, the time came when, very unwill[Pg 198]ingly, he was forced to take a journey into Thessaly, to see to the proper working of some silver mines in which he had a share, and Thessaly, as everybody knows, is the home of all magic. So when Apuleius arrived at the town of Hypata, where dwelt the man Milo, overseer of his mines, he was prepared to believe that all he saw was enchanted.

Though he loved magic, he was too lazy to leave the town and its pleasures—the chariot races, the theater, and the wrestling, to go looking for the wizards famous for their skills. However, the time came when, very reluctantly, he had to take a trip to Thessaly to check on the silver mines he partly owned, and Thessaly, as everyone knows, is the birthplace of all magic. So when Apuleius arrived in the town of Hypata, where Milo, the overseer of his mines, lived, he was ready to believe that everything he saw was enchanted.

Now, if Thessaly is the country of magic, it is also the country of robbers, and Apuleius soon noticed that everybody he met was in fear of them. Indeed, they made this fear the excuse for all sorts of mean and foolish ways. For instance, Milo, who loved money and could not bear to spend a farthing, refused to have any seats in his house that could be removed, and in consequence there was nothing to sit upon except two marble chairs fixed to the wall. As there was only room in these for one person, the wife of Milo had to retire to her own chamber when the young man entered.

Now, if Thessaly is the land of magic, it’s also the land of thieves, and Apuleius quickly realized that everyone he met was afraid of them. In fact, they used this fear as an excuse for all kinds of petty and foolish actions. For example, Milo, who loved money and couldn’t stand to spend even a penny, refused to have any movable seats in his house. As a result, there was nothing to sit on except for two marble chairs bolted to the wall. Since there was only enough space for one person in each chair, Milo’s wife had to go to her own room whenever the young man came in.

"It was no use," explained Milo, "in laying out money on moveable seats, with robbers about. They would be sure to hear of it and to break into the house."

"It was pointless," Milo explained, "to spend money on movable seats with thieves around. They would definitely find out and break into the house."

Unlike his guest, Milo was always occupied in adding to his wealth in one form or another. Sometimes he[Pg 199] sent down a train of mules to the sea, and bought merchandise which the ships had carried from Babylon or Egypt, to sell it again at a high price. Then he dealt in sheep and cattle, and when he thought he might do so with safety made false returns of the silver that was dug up from the mines, and kept the difference for himself. But most often he lent large sums at high interest to the young men of the neighborhood, and so cunning was he that, whoever else might be ruined, Milo managed to make large profits.

Unlike his guest, Milo was always busy increasing his wealth in one way or another. Sometimes he[Pg 199] sent a caravan of mules to the sea, purchasing goods that the ships had brought from Babylon or Egypt, to sell them again for a high price. Then he dealt in sheep and cattle, and when he thought it was safe, he reported false amounts of the silver mined from the mines, keeping the difference for himself. But most of the time, he lent large sums at high interest to the young men in the area, and he was so clever that, while others might face ruin, Milo always managed to make a significant profit.

Apuleius knew very well that his steward was in his way as great a robber as any in Thessaly, but, as usual, he found it too much trouble to look into the matter. So he laughed and jested with the miser, and next morning went out to the public baths and then took a stroll through the city. It was full of statues of the famous men to whom Hypata had given birth; but as Apuleius had made up his mind that nothing in Thessaly could be what it seemed, he supposed that they were living people who had fallen under enchantment, and that the oxen whom he met driven through the streets had once been men and women.

Apuleius knew that his steward was just as much of a thief as anyone in Thessaly, but, as usual, he found it too much hassle to deal with it. So he laughed and joked with the miser, and the next morning he went to the public baths and then took a walk around the city. It was filled with statues of the famous people from Hypata; but since Apuleius had decided that nothing in Thessaly could be what it appeared to be, he thought they were living people who had been enchanted, and that the oxen he saw being driven through the streets had once been men and women.

One evening he was returning as usual from a walk when he saw from afar three figures before Milo's[Pg 200] house, whom he at once guessed were trying to force an entrance.

One evening, he was coming back from his walk like usual when he spotted three figures in front of Milo's[Pg 200] house from a distance, and he immediately figured they were trying to break in.

"Here is an adventure at last," thought he, and, keeping in the shadow, he stole softly up behind them, and drawing his short sword he stabbed each one to the heart. Then, without waiting to see what more would befall, he left them where they were and entered the house by a door at the back.

"Finally, here’s an adventure," he thought, and, staying in the shadows, he quietly moved up behind them. Drawing his short sword, he stabbed each one in the heart. Then, without waiting to see what would happen next, he left them where they were and entered the house through a door at the back.

He said nothing of what had happened to Milo his host, but the next day, before he had left his bed, a summons was brought him by one of the slaves to appear before the court at noon on a charge of murder. As has been seen, Apuleius was a brave man and did not fear to face three times his number, but his heart quailed at the thought of a public trial. Still, he was wise enough to know that there was no help for it, and at the hour appointed he was in his place.

He said nothing about what had happened to Milo, his host, but the next day, before he got out of bed, one of the slaves brought him a summons to appear in court at noon on a murder charge. As we've seen, Apuleius was a brave man and wasn’t afraid to face three times his number, but he felt anxious at the idea of a public trial. Still, he was smart enough to realize there was no way around it, and at the designated time, he was in his place.

The first witnesses against him were two women with black veils covering them from head to foot. At the sound of the herald's trumpet, one of the two stepped forward and accused him of compassing the death of her husband. When she had ended her plaint the herald blew another blast, and another veiled woman came forward and charged him with her son's murder. Then the herald inquired if there was not[Pg 201] yet a third victim, but was answered that his wound was slight, and that he was able to roam through the city.

The first witnesses against him were two women dressed in black veils that covered them from head to toe. When the herald blew the trumpet, one of the women stepped forward and accused him of plotting to kill her husband. After she finished her complaint, the herald sounded the trumpet again, and another veiled woman came forward to accuse him of murdering her son. The herald then asked if there wasn't[Pg 201] yet a third victim, but he was informed that his injury was minor and that he was able to move around the city.

After the witnesses had been called, the judge pronounced sentence. Apuleius the murderer was condemned to death, but he must first of all be tortured, so that he might reveal the names of the men who had abetted him. By order of the court, horrible instruments were brought forward which chilled the blood of Apuleius in his veins. But to his surprise, when he looked round to see if none would be his friend, he noticed that every one, from the judge to the herald, was shaking with laughter. His amazement was increased when with a trembling voice one of the women demanded that the bodies should be produced, so that the judge might be induced to feel more pity and to order more tortures. The judge assented to this, and two bodies were carried into court shrouded in wrappings, and the order was given that Apuleius himself should remove the wrappings.

After the witnesses had testified, the judge delivered the verdict. Apuleius, the murderer, was sentenced to death, but first, he was to be tortured to reveal the names of those who helped him. By the court’s order, terrifying instruments were brought out that sent chills down Apuleius's spine. But to his surprise, when he looked around to see if anyone would support him, he realized that everyone, from the judge to the herald, was laughing. His shock grew when, with a quivering voice, one of the women insisted that the bodies be shown to elicit more compassion from the judge and to justify more torture. The judge agreed, and two bodies were brought into the courtroom, wrapped in cloth, and he ordered Apuleius himself to unwrap them.

The face of the young man grew white as he heard the words of the judge, for even a hardened criminal cares but little to touch the corpse of a man whom he has murdered. But he dared not disobey, and walked slowly to the place where the dead bodies lay. He[Pg 202] shrank for a moment as he took the cloth in his hands, but his guards were behind him, and calling up all his courage, he withdrew it. A shout of laughter pealed out behind him, and to his amazement he saw that his victims of the previous night had been three huge leather bottles and not men at all!

The young man’s face turned pale as he listened to the judge's words, because even a hardened criminal feels uneasy about touching the body of someone he has killed. But he couldn't refuse, so he slowly made his way to where the dead bodies were. He[Pg 202] hesitated for a moment as he picked up the cloth, but with guards behind him, he gathered all his courage and pulled it away. Laughter erupted from behind him, and to his shock, he realized that his victims from the night before were actually three large leather bottles and not men at all!

As soon as Apuleius found out the trick that had been played on him he was no less amused than the rest, but in the midst of his mirth a sudden thought struck him.

As soon as Apuleius realized the prank that had been pulled on him, he was just as entertained as everyone else, but in the middle of his laughter, a sudden thought hit him.

"How was it you managed to make them alive?" asked he, "for alive they were, and battering themselves against the door of the house."

"How did you manage to bring them to life?" he asked. "Because they were alive, and they were banging against the door of the house."

"Oh, that is simple enough when one has a sorceress for a mistress," answered a damsel, who was standing by. "She burned the hairs of some goats and wove spells over them, so that the animals to whom the hairs and skins had once belonged became endowed with life and tried to enter their former dwelling."

"Oh, that's easy when you have a sorceress as your mistress," answered a girl who was nearby. "She burned the hair of some goats and cast spells over it, so that the animals to which the hair and skins used to belong were brought back to life and tried to return to their old home."

"They may well say that Thessaly is the home of wonders," cried the young man. "But do you think that your mistress would let me see her at work? I would pay her well—and you also," he added.

"They might say that Thessaly is full of wonders," exclaimed the young man. "But do you think your mistress would let me see her in action? I'd pay her well—and you too," he added.

"It might be managed perhaps, without her knowledge," answered Fotis, for such was the girl's name;[Pg 203] "but you must hold yourself in readiness after nightfall, for I cannot tell what evening she may choose to cast off her own shape."

"It might be handled, maybe without her knowing," replied Fotis, for that was the girl's name;[Pg 203] "but you need to be prepared after dark, because I can't say what night she might decide to change back."

Apuleius promised readily that he would not stir out after sunset, and the damsel went her way.

Apuleius quickly promised that he wouldn’t go out after dark, and the young woman left.

That very evening, Hesperus had scarcely risen from his bed when Fotis knocked at the door of the house.

That evening, Hesperus had just gotten out of bed when Fotis knocked at the front door.

"Come hither, and quickly," she said; and without stopping to question her Apuleius hastened by her side to the dwelling of the witch Pamphile. Entering softly, they crept along a dark passage, where they could peep through a crack in the wall and see Pamphile at work. She was in the act of rubbing her body with essences from a long row of bottles which stood in a cupboard in the wall, chanting to herself spells as she did so. Slowly, feathers began to sprout from her head to her feet. Her arms vanished, her nails became claws, her eyes grew round and her nose hooked, and a little brown owl flew out of the window.

"Come here, and fast," she said; and without stopping to ask questions, Apuleius quickly followed her to the witch Pamphile's house. They entered quietly and crept down a dark hallway, where they could peek through a crack in the wall and see Pamphile at work. She was rubbing her body with oils from a long line of bottles in a cupboard, chanting spells to herself as she worked. Gradually, feathers began to sprout from her head to her feet. Her arms disappeared, her nails turned into claws, her eyes became round, her nose hooked, and a little brown owl flew out of the window.

"Well, are you satisfied?" asked Fotis, but Apuleius shook his head.

"Well, are you satisfied?" Fotis asked, but Apuleius shook his head.

"Not yet," he answered. "I want to know how she transforms herself into a woman again."

"Not yet," he replied. "I want to see how she turns back into a woman."

"That is quite easy, you may be sure," replied Fotis.[Pg 204] "My mistress never runs any risks. A cup of water from a spring, with some laurel leaves and anise floating in it, is all that she needs. I have seen her do it a thousand times."

"That's really simple, you can count on that," Fotis replied.[Pg 204] "My mistress never takes any chances. A cup of spring water with some laurel leaves and anise floating in it is all she needs. I've watched her do it a thousand times."

"Turn me into a nightingale, then, and I will give you five hundred sesterces," cried Apuleius eagerly; and Fotis, tempted by the thought of so much money, agreed to do what he wished.

"Turn me into a nightingale, then, and I will give you five hundred sesterces," shouted Apuleius eagerly; and Fotis, tempted by the idea of so much money, agreed to do what he wanted.

But either Fotis was not so skilful as she thought herself, or in her hurry she neglected to observe that the bird bottles were all on one shelf, and the beast bottles on another, for when she had rubbed the ointment over the young man's chest something fearful happened. Instead of his arms disappearing, they stretched downwards; his back became bent, his face long and narrow, while a browny-gray fur covered his body. Apuleius had been changed, not into a nightingale, but into an ass!

But either Fotis wasn't as skilled as she thought she was, or in her rush, she didn't notice that the bird bottles were all on one shelf and the beast bottles on another, because when she rubbed the ointment on the young man's chest, something terrifying happened. Instead of his arms disappearing, they stretched downwards; his back hunched over, his face became long and narrow, and a brownish-gray fur covered his body. Apuleius had been transformed, not into a nightingale, but into a donkey!

A loud scream broke from Fotis when she saw what she had done, and Apuleius, glancing at a polished mirror from Corinth which hung on the walls, beheld with horror the fate that had overtaken him.

A loud scream escaped from Fotis when she realized what she had done, and Apuleius, glancing at a shiny mirror from Corinth that hung on the wall, saw with horror the fate that had befallen him.

"Quick, quick! fetch the water, and I will seek for the laurels and anise," he cried. "I do not want to be an ass at all; my arms and back are aching already, and[Pg 205] if I am not swiftly restored to my own shape I shall not be able to overthrow the champion in the wrestling match to-morrow."

"Quick, quick! Get the water, and I’ll look for the laurel and anise," he shouted. "I really don’t want to be a fool; my arms and back are already hurting, and[Pg 205] if I’m not quickly turned back to my normal self, I won’t be able to beat the champion in the wrestling match tomorrow."

So Fotis ran out to draw the water from the spring, while Apuleius opened some boxes with his teeth, and soon found the anise and laurels. But alas! Fotis had deceived herself. The charm which was meant for a bird would not work with a beast, and, what was worse, when Apuleius tried to speak to her and beg her to try something else, he found he could only bray!

So Fotis rushed out to fetch water from the spring while Apuleius opened some boxes with his teeth and quickly found the anise and laurel. But unfortunately, Fotis had misjudged the situation. The charm meant for a bird wouldn't work on a beast, and even worse, when Apuleius tried to talk to her and ask her to try something else, he realized he could only bray!

In despair the girl took down the book of spells, and began to turn over the pages; while the ass, who was still a man in all but his outward form, glanced eagerly down them also. At length he gave a loud bray of satisfaction, and rubbed his nose on a part of the long scroll.

In her despair, the girl picked up the book of spells and started flipping through the pages, while the donkey, who was still a man in every way except for his appearance, looked down at them eagerly too. Finally, he let out a loud bray of satisfaction and rubbed his nose on a section of the long scroll.

"Of course, I remember now," cried Fotis with delight. "What a comfort that nothing more is needed to restore you to your proper shape than a handful of rose leaves!"

"Of course, I remember now," Fotis exclaimed happily. "What a relief that all it takes to get you back to your original form is just a handful of rose leaves!"

The mind of Apuleius was now quite easy, but his spirits fell again when Fotis reminded him that he could no longer expect to be received by his friends, but must lie in the stable of Milo, with his own horse,[Pg 206] and be tended, if he was tended at all, by his own servant.

The mind of Apuleius was now at ease, but his spirits dropped again when Fotis reminded him that he could no longer expect to be welcomed by his friends. Instead, he would have to stay in Milo's stable with his own horse[Pg 206] and be looked after, if at all, by his own servant.

"However, it will not be for long," she added consolingly. "In the corner of the stable is a little shrine to the goddess of horses, and every day fresh roses are placed before it. Before the sun sets to-morrow you will be yourself again."

"However, it won’t be for long," she said reassuringly. "In the corner of the stable, there’s a small shrine to the goddess of horses, and every day fresh roses are put there. Before the sun sets tomorrow, you’ll be yourself again."

Slowly and shyly Apuleius slunk along lonely paths till he came to the stable of Milo. The door was open, but, as he entered, his horse, who was fastened with a sliding cord, kicked wildly at him, and caught him right on the shoulder. But before the horse could deal another blow Apuleius had sprung hastily on one side, and had hidden himself in a dark corner, where he slept soundly.

Slowly and shyly, Apuleius crept along deserted paths until he reached Milo's stable. The door was open, but as he walked in, his horse, tied up with a sliding cord, kicked at him wildly and hit him square on the shoulder. Before the horse could kick again, Apuleius quickly jumped to the side and tucked himself away in a dark corner, where he slept soundly.

The moon was shining brightly when he awoke, and looking round, he saw, as Fotis had told him, the shrine of Hippone, with a branch of sweet-smelling pink roses lying before it. It was rather high up, he thought, but, when he reared himself on his hind legs, he would surely be tall enough to reach it. So up he got, and trod softly over the straw, till he drew near the shrine, when with a violent effort he threw up his forelegs into the air. Yes! it was all right, his nose was quite near the roses; but just as he opened his mouth his balance[Pg 207] gave way, and his front feet came heavily on the floor.

The moon was shining brightly when he woke up, and looking around, he saw, just like Fotis had told him, the shrine of Hippone, with a branch of sweet-smelling pink roses lying in front of it. It was a bit high up, but he thought that if he stood on his back legs, he would definitely be tall enough to reach it. So he got up and walked softly over the straw until he got close to the shrine. With a big effort, he lifted his front legs into the air. Yes! Everything was good; his nose was right near the roses. But just as he opened his mouth, he lost his balance[Pg 207] and his front feet came crashing down to the floor.

The noise brought the man, who was sleeping in another part of the stable.

The noise woke the man, who had been sleeping in another part of the stable.

"Oh, I see what you are at, you ugly beast," cried he; "would you eat roses that I put there for the goddess? I don't know who may be your master, or how you got here, but I will take care that you do no more mischief." So saying, he struck the ass several times with his fists, and then, putting a rope round his neck, tied him up in another part of the stable.

"Oh, I see what you're up to, you ugly beast," he shouted; "are you trying to eat the roses I set out for the goddess? I don’t know who your owner is or how you got here, but I’ll make sure you don’t cause any more trouble." With that, he hit the donkey several times with his fists, and then, putting a rope around its neck, he tied it up in a different part of the stable.

Now it happened that an hour or two later some of the most desperate robbers in all Thessaly broke into the house of Milo, and, unheard by any one, took all the bags of money that the miser had concealed under some loose stones in his cellar. It was clear that they could not carry away such heavy plunder without risk of the crime being discovered, but they managed to get it quietly as far as the stable, where they gave the horse some apples to put it in a good temper, while they thrust a turnip into the mouth of Apuleius, who did not like it at all. Then they led out both the animals, and placed the sacks of money on their backs, after which they all set out for the robbers' cave in the side of the mountain. As this, however, was some distance off, it took them many hours to reach it, and on[Pg 208] the way they passed through a large deserted garden, where rose bushes of all sorts grew like weeds. The pulse of Apuleius bounded at the sight, and he had already stretched out his nose towards them, when he suddenly remembered that if he should turn into a man in his present company he would probably be murdered by the robbers. With a great effort, he left the roses alone, and tramped steadily on his way.

Now, a couple of hours later, some of the most desperate robbers in all of Thessaly broke into Milo's house and quietly took all the bags of money that the miser had hidden under some loose stones in his cellar. It was evident they couldn’t carry such heavy loot without risking getting caught, but they managed to move it silently as far as the stable, where they fed the horse some apples to keep it calm while they shoved a turnip into Apuleius’s mouth, which he definitely did not like. They then led both animals out and loaded the sacks of money onto their backs, after which they all headed to the robbers' cave on the mountain. Since it was quite a distance, it took them several hours to get there, and on the way, they passed through a large abandoned garden filled with all kinds of rose bushes growing like weeds. Apuleius’s heart raced at the sight, and he was about to reach out his nose toward them when he suddenly realized that if he turned into a man with these companions, he would likely be killed by the robbers. With a huge effort, he ignored the roses and kept trudging on.

It were long indeed to tell the adventures of Apuleius and the number of masters whom he served. After some time he was captured by a soldier, and by him sold to two brothers, one a cook and the other a maker of pastry, who were attached to the service of a rich man who lived in the country. This man did not allow any of his slaves to dwell in his house, except those who attended on him personally, and these two brothers lived in a tent on the other side of the garden, and the ass was given to them to send to and fro with savory dishes in his panniers.

It would indeed take a long time to recount the adventures of Apuleius and the many masters he served. Eventually, he was captured by a soldier and sold to two brothers, one a cook and the other a pastry maker, who worked for a wealthy man living in the countryside. This man didn’t allow any of his slaves to live in his house except for those who personally waited on him, so the two brothers lived in a tent on the other side of the garden, and the donkey was given to them to carry tasty dishes back and forth in its panniers.

The cook and his brother were both careful men, and always had a great store of pastry and sweet things on their shelves, so that none might be lacking if their lord should command them. When they had done their work they placed water and food for their donkey in a little shed which opened on to the tent, then, fastening[Pg 209] the door so that no one could enter, they went out to enjoy the evening air.

The cook and his brother were both cautious guys, and they always kept a good supply of pastries and treats on their shelves, so nothing would be missing if their lord asked for something. After finishing their work, they put out water and food for their donkey in a small shed that led to the tent. Then, they locked the door to keep anyone from coming in and went outside to enjoy the evening air.

On their return, it struck them that the tent looked unusually bare, and at length they perceived that this was because every morsel of pastry and sweets on the shelves had disappeared, and nothing was left of them, not so much as a crumb. There was no room for a thief to hide, so the two brothers supposed that, impossible it seemed, he must not only have got in but out by the door, and, as their master might send for a tray of cakes at any moment, there was no help for it but to make a fresh supply. And so they did, and it took them more than half the night to do it.

On their way back, they noticed that the tent looked oddly empty, and eventually realized that every bit of pastry and candy on the shelves had vanished, leaving not even a crumb behind. There was nowhere for a thief to hide, so the two brothers figured that, as unlikely as it seemed, he must have not only gotten in but also out through the door. Since their master might ask for a tray of cakes at any moment, they had no choice but to prepare a new batch. And so they did, taking them more than half the night to finish.

The next evening the same thing happened again; and the next, and the next, and the next.

The next evening, the same thing happened again; and the next, and the next, and the next.

Then, by accident, the cook went into the shed where the ass lay, and discovered a heap of corn and hay that reached nearly to the roof.

Then, by chance, the cook walked into the shed where the donkey was lying and found a large pile of corn and hay that almost touched the roof.

"Ah, you rascal!" he exclaimed, bursting out laughing as he spoke. "So it is you who have cost us our sleep! Well, well, I dare say I should have done the same myself, for cakes and sweets are certainly nicer than corn and hay." And the donkey brayed in answer, and winked an eye at him, and, more amused than before, the man went away to tell his brother.[Pg 210]

"Ah, you little troublemaker!" he broke out laughing as he spoke. "So it’s you who kept us up at night! Well, I have to admit I probably would have done the same because cakes and treats are definitely better than corn and hay." The donkey replied with a bray and winked at him, and feeling even more amused, the man left to tell his brother.[Pg 210]

Of course it was not long before the story reached the ears of their master, who instantly sent to buy the donkey, and bade one of his servants, who had a taste for such things, teach him fresh tricks. This the man was ready enough to do, for the fame of this wonderful creature soon spread far and wide, and the citizens of the town thronged the doors of his stable. And while the servant reaped much gold by making the ass display his accomplishments, the master gained many friends among the people, and was soon made chief ruler.

Of course, it wasn’t long before the story reached their master, who immediately sent someone to buy the donkey and instructed one of his servants, who enjoyed such things, to teach it new tricks. The servant was more than willing to do this, as the fame of this amazing creature quickly spread, and townspeople crowded around his stable. While the servant made a lot of money showcasing the donkey’s skills, the master gained many friends in the community and was soon appointed chief ruler.

For five years Apuleius stayed in the house of Thyasus, and ate as many sweet cakes as he chose; and if he wanted more than were given him he wandered down to the tent of his old masters, and swept the shelves bare as of yore. At the end of the five years Thyasus proclaimed that a great feast would be held in his garden, after which plays would be acted, and in one of them his donkey should appear.

For five years, Apuleius lived in Thyasus's house and enjoyed as many sweet cakes as he wanted; if he wanted more than what he was given, he would head down to the tent of his old masters and clear the shelves just like before. At the end of those five years, Thyasus announced that a big feast would take place in his garden, after which there would be plays, and in one of them, his donkey would make an appearance.

Now, though Apuleius loved eating and drinking, he was not at all fond of doing tricks in public, and as the day drew near he grew more and more resolved that he would take no part in the entertainment. So one warm moonlight night he stole out of his stable, and galloped as fast as he could for ten miles, when he[Pg 211] reached the sea. He was hot and tired with his long run, and the sea looked cool and pleasant.

Now, even though Apuleius loved eating and drinking, he really didn't like performing tricks in public. As the day approached, he became increasingly determined not to join in the entertainment. So, one warm moonlit night, he sneaked out of his stable and ran as fast as he could for ten miles until he[Pg 211] reached the sea. He was hot and tired from his long run, and the sea looked cool and inviting.

"It is years since I have had a bath," thought he, "or wetted anything but my feet. I will take one now; it will make me feel like a man again"; and into the water he went, and splashed about with joy, which would much have surprised any one who had seen him, for asses do not in general care about washing.

"It’s been years since I took a bath," he thought, "or gotten anything wet besides my feet. I’ll take one now; it’ll help me feel like a man again." He jumped into the water and splashed around with joy, which would have surprised anyone watching him since donkeys usually don’t care about getting clean.

When he came back to dry land once more, he shook himself all over, and held his head first on one side and then on the other, so that the water might run out of his long ears. After that he felt quite comfortable, and lay down to sleep under a tree.

When he returned to dry land, he shook himself off and tilted his head from side to side to let the water drain from his long ears. After that, he felt relaxed and lay down to sleep under a tree.

He was awakened some hours later by the sound of voices singing a hymn, and, raising his head, he saw a vast crowd of people trooping down to the shore to hold the festival of their goddess, and in their midst walked the high priest crowned with a wreath of roses.

He was awakened a few hours later by the sound of voices singing a hymn, and, lifting his head, he saw a huge crowd of people making their way to the shore to celebrate their goddess, with the high priest walking among them, wearing a crown of roses.

At this sight hope was born afresh in the heart of Apuleius. It was long indeed since he had beheld any roses, for Thyasus fancied they made him ill, and would not suffer any one to grow them in the city. So he drew near to the priest as he passed by, and gazed at him so wistfully that, moved by some sudden impulse, the pontiff lifted the wreath from his head, and[Pg 212] held it out to him, while the people drew to one side, feeling that something was happening which they did not understand.

At this sight, hope surged anew in Apuleius's heart. It had been a long time since he had seen any roses, as Thyasus believed they made him sick and wouldn't allow anyone to grow them in the city. So, he approached the priest as he walked by and looked at him so longingly that, prompted by a sudden urge, the pontiff took the wreath from his head and[Pg 212] extended it towards him, while the crowd stepped aside, sensing that something was unfolding that they didn't quite comprehend.

Scarcely had Apuleius swallowed one of the roses, when the ass's skin fell from him, his back straightened itself, and his face once more became fair and rosy. Then he turned and joined in the hymn, and there was not a man among them all with a sweeter voice or more thankful spirit than that of Apuleius.[Pg 213]

As soon as Apuleius swallowed one of the roses, the donkey's skin fell away, his back straightened, and his face became beautiful and rosy again. He then turned and sang along with the hymn, and there wasn't a single person there with a sweeter voice or more grateful spirit than Apuleius.[Pg 213]


HOW ALEXANDER THE KING GOT THE WATER OF LIFE HOW ALEXANDER THE KING OBTAINED THE WATER OF LIFE

HOW ALEXANDER THE KING GOT THE WATER OF LIFE[16]

THIS story is part of a longer one called "Alexander the Son of Philip." Alexander, a little bootblack living in modern Athens, is befriended by a blind old schoolmaster, Kyr Themistocli, to whom he promises to come each day and read the daily newspaper. For this service the little "Aleko" is to be helped with his lessons. By way of getting acquainted the old man asks, "Tell me, now, what do they call you?"

This story is part of a longer one called "Alexander the Son of Philip." Alexander, a young shoe-shiner living in present-day Athens, becomes friends with a blind old schoolteacher, Kyr Themistocli, to whom he promises to come every day and read the daily newspaper. In return for this service, the little "Aleko" will get help with his lessons. To get to know each other, the old man asks, "So, what do they call you?"

"They call me Aleko."

"They call me Alex."

"From where?"

"Where from?"

"My mother lives in Megaloupolis, and I was born there and the little ones, but my father was not from there."

"My mom lives in Megaloupolis, and I was born there along with my siblings, but my dad wasn't from there."

Kyr Themistocli noticed the past tense.

Kyr Themistocli noticed the past tense.

"He is dead, your father?"

"Is your father dead?"

"Yes, it is two years ago that he died."

"Yes, he died two years ago."

"And from where was he?"

"Where was he from?"

"From Siatista."

"From Siatista."

"Ah, a Macedonian! And what was his name?"

"Ah, a Macedonian! What was his name?"

"Philippos Vasiliou."

"Philippos Vasiliou."

"So your name is Alexandros Vasiliou?"

"So your name is Alexandros Vasiliou?"

Aleko nodded.

Aleko agreed.

"Alexander of the King! Alexander the son of Philip! Your master has taught you about him at school?"

"Alexander, the King! Alexander, son of Philip! Has your teacher told you about him at school?"

"Of course," said Aleko, frowning.[Pg 216]

"Sure," said Aleko, frowning.[Pg 216]

The old man smiled. There is a story about him which you have not heard perhaps. Do you know how Alexander the King got the Water of Life?"

The old man smiled. There's a story about him that you probably haven't heard. Do you know how Alexander the King got the Water of Life?

Aleko shook his head: "We have not reached such a part."

Aleko shook his head. "We haven't gotten to that part yet."

"Well, I will tell you about it. Listen:—

"Well, I’ll tell you about it. Listen:—

"WHEN Alexander the King had conquered all the Kingdoms of the world, and when all the universe trembled at his glance, he called before him the most celebrated magicians of those days and said to them:

"WHEN Alexander the King had conquered all the Kingdoms of the world, and when all the universe trembled at his glance, he called before him the most celebrated magicians of those days and said to them:"

"'Ye who are wise, and who know all that is written in the Book of Fate, tell me what I must do to live for many years and to enjoy this world which I have made mine?'

"'You who are wise, and who know everything that's written in the Book of Fate, tell me what I need to do to live for many years and enjoy this world that I've made my own?'"

"'O King!' said the magicians, 'great is thy power! But what is written in the Book of Fate is written, and no one in Heaven or on Earth can efface it. There is one thing only, that can make thee enjoy thy kingdom and thy glory beyond the lives of men; that can make thee endure as long as the hills, but it is very hard to accomplish.'

"'O King!' said the magicians, 'your power is immense! But what's written in the Book of Fate is set in stone, and no one in Heaven or on Earth can change it. There is only one thing that can help you truly enjoy your kingdom and your glory beyond human lifetimes; that can make you endure as long as the mountains, but it's very difficult to achieve.'"

"'I did not ask ye,' said the great King Alexander, 'whether it be hard, I asked only what it was.'

"'I didn't ask you,' said the great King Alexander, 'if it was hard, I only asked what it was.'"

"'O King, we are at thy feet to command! Know[Pg 217] then that he alone who drinks of the Water of Life need not fear death. But he who seeks this water, must pass through two mountains which open and close constantly, and scarce a bird on the wing can fly between them and not be crushed to death. The bones lie in high piles, of the king's sons who have lost their lives in this terrible trap. But if thou shouldst pass safely through the closing mountains, even then thou wilt find beyond them a sleepless dragon who guards the Water of Life. Him also must thou slay before thou canst take the priceless treasure.'

"'O King, we are here at your command! Know[Pg 217] that only the one who drinks from the Water of Life need not fear death. However, anyone who seeks this water must pass through two mountains that open and close incessantly, and hardly a bird in flight can maneuver between them without being crushed. The bones of the king's sons lie in high piles, those who lost their lives in this deadly trap. But if you manage to pass safely through the closing mountains, you will still find a wakeful dragon on the other side, guarding the Water of Life. You must also defeat him before you can claim this priceless treasure.'"

"Then Alexander the King smiled, and ordered his slaves to bring forth his horse Bucephalus, who had no wings yet flew like a bird. The king mounted on his back and the good horse neighed for joy. With one triumphant bound he was through the closing mountains so swiftly that only three hairs of his flowing tail were caught in between the giant rocks when they closed. Then Alexander the King slew the sleepless dragon, filled his vial with the Water of Life, and returned.

"Then King Alexander smiled and told his servants to bring out his horse Bucephalus, who flew like a bird even though he had no wings. The king climbed onto his back, and the loyal horse neighed with joy. With one triumphant leap, he dashed through the closing mountains so quickly that only three hairs from his flowing tail got snagged between the massive rocks as they shut. Then King Alexander killed the restless dragon, filled his vial with the Water of Life, and came back."

"But when he reached his palace, so weary was he that he fell into a deep sleep and left the Water of Life unguarded. And it so happened that his sister, not knowing the value of the water, threw it away. And[Pg 218] some of the water fell on a wild onion plant, and that is why, to this day, wild onion plants never fade. Now when Alexander awoke, he stretched out his hand to seize and drink the Water of Life and found naught; and in his rage he would have killed the slaves who guarded his sleep, but his sister being of royal blood, could not hide the truth, and she told him that, not knowing she had thrown the Water of Life away.

"But when he got to his palace, he was so exhausted that he fell into a deep sleep and left the Water of Life unguarded. It just so happened that his sister, not realizing the importance of the water, discarded it. And[Pg 218] some of the water landed on a wild onion plant, which is why, even today, wild onion plants never wilt. When Alexander woke up, he reached out to grab and drink the Water of Life and found nothing; in his anger, he almost killed the slaves who were supposed to watch over him, but his sister, being of royal blood, couldn't hide the truth and told him that she had thrown the Water of Life away without knowing what it was."

"Then the king waxed terrible in his wrath, and he cast a curse upon his sister, and prayed that from the waist downward she might be turned into a fish, and live always in the open sea far from all land and habitation of man. And the gods granted his prayer, so it happens that to this day those who sail over the open sea in ships often see Alexander's sister, half a woman and half a fish, tossing in the waves. Strange to say, she does not hate Alexander, and when a ship passes close to her she cries out: 'Does Alexander live?'

"Then the king became furious and cursed his sister, wishing that from the waist down she would be transformed into a fish, forced to live forever in the open sea, far from any land or human habitation. The gods granted his wish, and to this day, those who sail the open sea often see Alexander's sister, half a woman and half a fish, struggling in the waves. Strangely, she doesn't hate Alexander, and when a ship passes close by, she cries out, 'Is Alexander still alive?'"

"And should the captain, not knowing who it is that speaks, answer, 'He is dead,' then the maid in her great grief tosses her white arms and her long golden hair wildly about, and troubles the water, and sinks the ship. But if, when the question comes up with the voice of the wind, 'Does Alexander live?' the captain answers at once, 'He lives and reigns,' then the[Pg 219] maid's heart is joyful and she sings sweet songs till the ship is out of sight.

"And if the captain, not knowing who’s speaking, responds, ‘He’s dead,’ then the maid, in her deep sorrow, throws her white arms and long golden hair around wildly, stirs the water, and sinks the ship. But if, when the wind carries the question, ‘Is Alexander alive?’ the captain immediately answers, ‘He lives and reigns,’ then the maid’s heart is happy, and she sings sweet songs until the ship is out of sight."

"And this is how sailors learn new love songs, and sing them when they return to land."

"And this is how sailors pick up new love songs and sing them when they get back to shore."

When the old man ceased speaking Aleko waited a moment and then said slowly:

When the old man stopped speaking, Aleko paused for a moment and then said slowly:

"That is not true—but I like it."[Pg 220]
[Pg 221]

"That's not true—but I like it."[Pg 220]
[Pg 221]

AMERICAN INDIAN LEGENDS


THE FIRST CORN THE FIRST CORN

THE FIRST CORN[17]

A LONG time ago there lived in a Pawnee village a young man who was a great gambler. Every day he played at sticks, and he was almost always unlucky. Sometimes he would lose everything that he had, and would even lose things belonging to his father. His father had often scolded him about gambling, and had told him that he ought to stop it. There were two things that he never staked; these two things were his shield and his lance.

A long time ago, there was a young man in a Pawnee village who loved to gamble. Every day, he played at sticks, and he was almost always unlucky. Sometimes, he would lose everything he owned and even things that belonged to his father. His father had often scolded him about his gambling and told him he needed to quit. There were two things he never bet; those were his shield and his lance.

One day he played sticks for a long time, and when he got through he had lost everything that he had except these two things. When he went home at night to his father's lodge he told his relations what he had done, and his father said to him:

One day he played with sticks for a long time, and when he was done, he had lost everything he owned except for these two things. When he went home that night to his father's lodge, he told his family what he had done, and his father said to him:

"My son, for a long time you have been doing this, and I have many times spoken to you about it. Now I have done. I cannot have you here any longer. You cannot live here in my lodge or in this village. You must go away."[Pg 226]

"My son, you've been doing this for a long time, and I've talked to you about it many times. But now I'm done. I can’t have you here anymore. You can’t live here in my lodge or in this village. You need to leave."[Pg 226]

The young man thought about it for a little while and then he said:

The young man thought about it for a bit and then he said:

"Well, I will go. It does not make much difference where I am." So he took his shield and his spear and went out of the lodge and started to go away from the village. When he got outside of the village and had gone some distance, he heard behind him a loud rushing sound like a strong wind—the sound kept getting nearer and louder—and all at once it was above him, and then the sound stopped, and something spoke to him and said:

"Well, I’ll go. It doesn’t really matter where I am." So he grabbed his shield and spear, left the lodge, and headed away from the village. Once he was outside the village and had walked for a bit, he heard a loud rushing sound behind him, like a strong wind—the noise grew closer and louder—and suddenly it was above him. Then the sound stopped, and something spoke to him and said:

"Well, I am here. I have come to find you. I have been sent, and am here on purpose to get you and take you with me." The voice that spoke to him was the Wind.

"Well, I’m here. I’ve come to find you. I was sent and I'm here on purpose to get you and take you with me." The voice that spoke to him was the Wind.

The Wind took the young man up and carried him away towards the west. They traveled many days, and passed over broad prairies and then across high mountains and then over high, wide plains and over other mountains until they came to the end of the world, where the sky bends down and touches the ground. The last thing the young man saw was the gate through the edge of the sky. A great buffalo bull stands in this gateway and blocks it up. He had to move to one side to let the Wind and the young man pass through.[Pg 227] Every year one hair drops from the hide of this bull. When all have fallen the end of the world will come.

The Wind lifted the young man and carried him westward. They journeyed for many days, crossing wide prairies, tall mountains, expansive plains, and more mountains until they reached the edge of the world, where the sky dips down to touch the ground. The last thing the young man saw was the gate at the edge of the sky. A massive buffalo bull stands at this gateway, blocking it. He had to step aside to let the Wind and the young man pass through.[Pg 227] Every year, a single hair falls from the bull's hide. When all the hairs have fallen, the end of the world will arrive.

After they had passed through this gate they went on, and it seemed as if they were passing over a big water. There was nothing to be seen except the sky and the water. At last they came to a land. Here were many people—great crowds of them. The Wind told the young man:

After they went through this gate, they continued on, and it felt like they were crossing a large body of water. All they could see was the sky and the water. Finally, they reached land. There were many people here—huge crowds of them. The Wind told the young man:

"These are all waiters on the Father."

"These are all waiters for the Father."

They went on, and at last came to the Father's lodge and went in. When they had sat down the Father spoke to the young man and said to him:

They continued on until they finally reached the Father's lodge and entered. Once they had sat down, the Father addressed the young man and said to him:

"My son, I have known you for a long time, and have watched you. I wanted to see you, and that is why I gave you bad luck at the sticks, and why I sent my Wind to bring you here. Your people are very hungry now because they can find no buffalo, but I am going to give you something on which you can live, even when the buffalo fail."

"My son, I've known you for a long time and have been watching you. I wanted to see you, and that's why I made you have bad luck at the sticks, and why I sent my Wind to bring you here. Your people are really hungry right now because they can't find any buffalo, but I'm going to give you something you can live on, even when the buffalo are gone."

Then he gave him three little sacks. The first contained squash seed; the second beans, red and white; and the third corn, white, red, blue and yellow. The Father said:

Then he handed him three small bags. The first one had squash seeds; the second had red and white beans; and the third had corn in white, red, blue, and yellow. The Father said:

"Tie these sacks to your shield and do not lose them. When you get back to your people give each one some[Pg 228] of the seeds and tell him to put them in the ground; then they will make more. These things are good to eat, but the first year do not let the people eat them; let them put the yield away and the next year again put it in the ground. After that they can eat a part of what grows, but they must always save some for seed. So the people will always have something to eat with their buffalo meat, and something to depend on if the buffalo fail." The Father gave him also a buffalo robe, and said to him:

"Tie these sacks to your shield and don’t lose them. When you return to your people, give each person some[Pg 228] of the seeds and tell them to plant them; then they’ll grow more. These things are good to eat, but in the first year don't let the people eat them; have them store the harvest and plant it again next year. After that, they can eat part of what grows, but they must always save some for seeds. This way, the people will always have food along with their buffalo meat, and something to rely on if the buffalo don’t come through." The Father also gave him a buffalo robe and said to him:

"When you go back, the next day after you have got there, call all the people together in your lodge, and give them what is in this robe, and tell them all these things. Now you can go back to your people."

"When you return, the next day after you arrive, gather everyone in your lodge and share what's in this robe. Tell them everything. Now you can go back to your people."

The Wind took the young man back. They traveled a long time, and at last they came to the Pawnee village. The Wind put the young man down, and he went into his father's lodge and said:

The Wind brought the young man back. They traveled for a long time, and finally, they reached the Pawnee village. The Wind set the young man down, and he went into his father's lodge and said:

"Father, I am here." But his father did not believe him, and said:

"Father, I'm here." But his father didn't believe him and said:

"It is not you." He had been gone so long that they had thought him dead. Then he said to his mother:

"It’s not you." He had been gone so long that they had thought he was dead. Then he said to his mom:

"Mother, I am here." And his mother knew him and was glad that he had returned.

"Mom, I'm back." And his mom recognized him and was happy he had come home.

At this time the people had no buffalo. They had[Pg 229] scouted far and near and could find none anywhere, and they were all very hungry. The little children cried with hunger. The next day after he got back, the young man sent out an old man to go through the camp and call all the people to come to his father's lodge. When they were there, he opened his robe and spread it out, and it was covered with pieces of fat buffalo meat piled high. The young man gave to each person all he could carry, but while he was handing out the pieces, his father was trying to pull off the robe the hind-quarters of the buffalo and hide them. He was afraid that the young man might give away all the meat, and he wanted to save this for their own lodge. But the young man said:

At that time, the people had no buffalo. They had[Pg 229] searched high and low and couldn’t find any, and everyone was really hungry. The little kids were crying from hunger. The next day after he returned, the young man sent an old man around the camp to call everyone to his father’s lodge. When everyone arrived, he opened his robe and spread it out, revealing it was piled high with pieces of fatty buffalo meat. The young man gave each person as much as they could carry, but while he was passing out the meat, his father was trying to pull off the robe and hide the buffalo’s hindquarters. He was worried that the young man might give away all the meat, and he wanted to save some for their own lodge. But the young man said:

"Father, do not take this away. Do not touch anything. There is enough."

"Dad, please don't take this away. Don't touch anything. There's plenty."

After he had given them the meat he showed them the sacks of seed and told them what they were for, and explained to them that they must not eat any the first year, but that they must always save some to plant, and the people listened. Then he said to them:

After he gave them the meat, he showed them the sacks of seed and explained what they were for. He told them they couldn't eat any during the first year and that they always needed to save some to plant, and the people listened. Then he said to them:

"I hear that you have no buffalo. Come out to-morrow and I will show you where to go for buffalo." The People wondered where this could be, for they had traveled[Pg 230] far in all directions looking for buffalo. The next day they went out as he had told them, and the young man sent two boys to the top of a high hill close to camp, and told them to let him know what they saw from it. When the boys got to the top of the hill, they saw down below them in the hollow a big band of buffalo.

"I heard you don’t have any buffalo. Come out tomorrow, and I'll show you where to find them." The People were curious about where this could be since they had traveled[Pg 230] far and wide looking for buffalo. The next day, they followed his instructions, and the young man sent two boys to the top of a tall hill near the camp, asking them to let him know what they saw from there. When the boys reached the top of the hill, they looked down into the valley and spotted a large herd of buffalo.

When the people learned that the buffalo were there, they all took their arrows and ran out and chased the buffalo and made a big killing, so that there was plenty in the camp and they made much dried meat. Four days after this he again sent out the boys, and they found buffalo. Now that they had plenty of meat they stayed in one place, and when spring came the young man put the seed in the ground. When the people first saw these strange plants growing they wondered at them, for they were new and different from anything that they had ever seen growing on the prairie. They liked the color of the young stalks, and the way they tasseled out, and the way the ears formed. They found that besides being pretty to look at they were good to eat, for when the young man had gathered the crop he gave the people a little to taste, so that they might know the words that he had spoken were true. The rest he kept for seed. Next season he gave all the[Pg 231] people seed to plant, and after that they always had these things.

When the people found out that the buffalo were nearby, they all grabbed their arrows and ran out to chase them down, resulting in a big hunt, which left them with plenty of meat to make dried provisions. Four days later, he sent the boys out again, and they discovered more buffalo. Since they had an abundance of meat, they stayed in one spot, and when spring arrived, the young man planted seeds in the ground. When the people first saw these unusual plants sprouting, they were amazed because they were new and different from anything they had ever seen on the prairie. They admired the color of the young stalks, the way they tasseled, and how the ears formed. They realized that in addition to being beautiful, these plants were also tasty, so when the young man harvested the crop, he shared some with the people to let them know his words were true. He kept the rest for seeds. The following season, he provided all the[Pg 231] people with seeds to plant, and after that, they always had these crops.

Later, this young man became one of the head men, and taught the people many things. He told them that always when they killed buffalo they must bring the fattest and offer them to the Father. He taught them about the sacred bundles, and told them that they must put an ear of corn on the bundles and must keep a piece of fat in the bundles along with the corn, and that both must be kept out of sight. In the fall they should take the ear of corn out of the bundles and rub the piece of fat over it. Thus they would have good crops and plenty of food.

Later, this young man became one of the leaders and taught the people many things. He told them that whenever they hunted buffalo, they should always bring the fattest one and offer it to the Father. He educated them about the sacred bundles, explaining that they must place an ear of corn in the bundles and keep a piece of fat along with the corn, and that both should be kept hidden. In the fall, they should take the ear of corn out of the bundles and rub the piece of fat over it. This way, they would have good harvests and plenty of food.

All these things the people did, and it was a help to them in their living.[Pg 232]
[Pg 233]

All these things the people did, and it helped them in their lives.[Pg 232]
[Pg 233]


WAUKEWA'S EAGLE WAUKEWA'S EAGLE

WAUKEWA'S EAGLE[18]

ONE day, when the Indian boy Waukewa was hunting along the mountain-side, he found a young eagle with a broken wing, lying at the base of a cliff. The bird had fallen from an aery on a ledge high above, and being too young to fly, had fluttered down the cliff and injured itself so severely that it was likely to die. When Waukewa saw it he was about to drive one of his sharp arrows through its body, for the passion of the hunter was strong in him, and the eagle plunders many a fine fish from the Indian's drying-frame. But a gentler impulse came to him as he saw the young bird quivering with pain and fright at his feet, and he slowly unbent his bow, put the arrow in his quiver, and stooped over the panting eaglet. For fully a minute the wild eyes of the wounded bird and the eyes of the Indian boy, growing gentler and softer as he gazed, looked into one another. Then the struggling and panting of the young eagle ceased; the wild, frightened look passed out of its eyes, and it suffered Waukewa to pass his hand gently over its ruffled and[Pg 236] draggled feathers. The fierce instinct to fight, to defend its threatened life, yielded to the charm of the tenderness and pity expressed in the boy's eyes; and from that moment Waukewa and the eagle were friends.

ONE day, when the Indian boy Waukewa was hunting along the mountain, he found a young eagle with a broken wing, lying at the base of a cliff. The bird had fallen from a nest high above, and being too young to fly, had fluttered down the cliff and injured itself so badly that it was likely to die. When Waukewa saw it, he was about to shoot one of his sharp arrows through its body, for the passion of the hunter was strong in him, and the eagle often stole fish from the Indian's drying rack. But a kinder impulse came to him as he saw the young bird trembling with pain and fear at his feet, and he slowly relaxed his bow, put the arrow away, and bent down over the panting eaglet. For a full minute, the wild eyes of the wounded bird and the eyes of the Indian boy, which grew softer as he looked, met each other. Then the struggling and panting of the young eagle stopped; the wild, scared look faded from its eyes, and it allowed Waukewa to gently stroke its ruffled and draggled feathers. The fierce instinct to fight, to defend its threatened life, gave way to the tenderness and compassion in the boy's eyes; and from that moment on, Waukewa and the eagle became friends.

Waukewa went slowly home to his father's lodge, bearing the wounded eaglet in his arms. He carried it so gently that the broken wing gave no twinge of pain, and the bird lay perfectly still, never offering to strike with its sharp beak the hands that clasped it.

Waukewa made his way home to his father's lodge, carefully cradling the injured eaglet in his arms. He held it so gently that its broken wing didn’t cause it any pain, and the bird remained completely still, never attempting to peck at the hands that held it.

Warming some water over the fire at the lodge, Waukewa bathed the broken wing of the eagle, and bound it up with soft strips of skin. Then he made a nest of ferns and grass inside the lodge, and laid the bird in it. The boy's mother looked on with shining eyes. Her heart was very tender. From girlhood she had loved all the creatures of the woods, and it pleased her to see some of her own gentle spirit waking in the boy.

Warming some water over the fire in the lodge, Waukewa cleaned the eagle’s broken wing and wrapped it up with soft strips of skin. Then he made a nest of ferns and grass inside the lodge and placed the bird in it. The boy's mother watched with bright eyes. Her heart was very soft. Since she was a girl, she had loved all the creatures of the woods, and it made her happy to see some of her own gentle spirit coming alive in the boy.

When Waukewa's father returned from hunting, he would have caught up the young eagle and wrung its neck. But the boy pleaded with him so eagerly, stooping over the captive and defending it with his small hands, that the stern warrior laughed and called him his "little squaw-heart." "Keep it, then," he said,[Pg 237] "and nurse it until it is well. But then you must let it go, for we will not raise up a thief in the lodges." So Waukewa promised that when the eagle's wing was healed and grown so that it could fly, he would carry it forth and give it its freedom.

When Waukewa's dad came back from hunting, he would have caught the young eagle and killed it. But the boy begged him so passionately, leaning over the bird and protecting it with his small hands, that the tough warrior laughed and called him his "little squaw-heart." "Fine, keep it," he said,[Pg 237] "and take care of it until it's better. But when it's healed, you have to let it go because we won't raise a thief in our camp." So Waukewa promised that once the eagle's wing was healed and strong enough to fly, he would take it outside and set it free.

It was a month—or, as the Indians say, a moon—before the young eagle's wing had fully mended and the bird was old enough and strong enough to fly. And in the meantime Waukewa cared for it and fed it daily, and the friendship between the boy and the bird grew very strong.

It was a month—or, as the Native Americans say, a moon—before the young eagle's wing had completely healed and the bird was old enough and strong enough to fly. During that time, Waukewa took care of it and fed it every day, and the bond between the boy and the bird grew very strong.

But at last the time came when the willing captive must be freed. So Waukewa carried it far away from the Indian lodges, where none of the young braves might see it hovering over and be tempted to shoot their arrows at it, and there he let it go. The young eagle rose toward the sky in great circles, rejoicing in its freedom and its strange, new power of flight. But when Waukewa began to move away from the spot, it came swooping down again; and all day long it followed him through the woods as he hunted. At dusk, when Waukewa shaped his course for the Indian lodges, the eagle would have accompanied him. But the boy suddenly slipped into a hollow tree and hid, and after a long time the eagle stopped sweeping[Pg 238] about in search of him and flew slowly and sadly away.

But finally, the time came when the willing captive had to be set free. So Waukewa took it far away from the Indian lodges, where none of the young warriors could see it hovering above and be tempted to shoot their arrows at it, and there he released it. The young eagle soared into the sky in wide circles, celebrating its freedom and its strange, new ability to fly. But when Waukewa started to walk away from the spot, it swooped down again; and all day long, it followed him through the woods as he hunted. At dusk, when Waukewa headed toward the Indian lodges, the eagle would have accompanied him. But the boy suddenly slipped into a hollow tree and hid, and after a long time, the eagle stopped circling[Pg 238] around looking for him and flew away slowly and sadly.

Summer passed, and then winter; and spring came again, with its flowers and birds and swarming fish in the lakes and streams. Then it was that all the Indians, old and young, braves and squaws, pushed their light canoes out from shore and with spear and hook waged pleasant war against the salmon and the red-spotted trout. After winter's long imprisonment, it was such joy to toss in the sunshine and the warm wind and catch savory fish to take the place of dried meats and corn!

Summer went by, then winter; and spring arrived again, bringing its flowers, birds, and schools of fish in the lakes and streams. That’s when all the Native Americans, old and young, warriors and women, pushed their light canoes out from the shore and, using spears and hooks, happily fished for salmon and red-spotted trout. After being cooped up all winter, it was such a joy to bask in the sunshine and warm breeze while catching delicious fish to replace the dried meats and corn!

Above the great falls of the Apahoqui the salmon sported in the cool, swinging current, darting under the lee of the rocks and leaping full length in the clear spring air. Nowhere else were such salmon to be speared as those which lay among the riffles at the head of the Apahoqui rapids. But only the most daring braves ventured to seek them there, for the current was strong, and should a light canoe once pass the danger-point and get caught in the rush of the rapids, nothing could save it from going over the roaring falls.

Above the great falls of the Apahoqui, the salmon played in the cool, flowing current, darting under the shelter of the rocks and leaping high into the clear spring air. Nowhere else could you find salmon like those resting among the riffles at the top of the Apahoqui rapids. But only the bravest warriors dared to hunt for them there, as the current was strong, and if a small canoe went past the danger zone and got swept up in the rush of the rapids, nothing could save it from going over the roaring falls.

Very early in the morning of a clear April day, just as the sun was rising splendidly over the mountains, Waukewa launched his canoe a half-mile above the[Pg 239] rapids of the Apahoqui, and floated downward, spear in hand, among the salmon-riffles. He was the only one of the Indian lads who dared fish above the falls. But he had been there often, and never yet had his watchful eye and his strong paddle suffered the current to carry his canoe beyond the danger-point. This morning he was alone on the river, having risen long before daylight to be first at the sport.

Very early on a clear April morning, just as the sun was rising beautifully over the mountains, Waukewa launched his canoe a half-mile above the[Pg 239] rapids of the Apahoqui and floated downwards, spear in hand, among the salmon-filled waters. He was the only Indian kid brave enough to fish above the falls. But he had been there many times and never let the current carry his canoe past the danger zone. This morning, he was alone on the river, having gotten up long before dawn to be the first at the sport.

The riffles were full of salmon, big, lusty fellows, who glided about the canoe on every side in an endless silver stream. Waukewa plunged his spear right and left, and tossed one glittering victim after another into the bark canoe. So absorbed in the sport was he that for once he did not notice when the canoe began to glide more swiftly among the rocks. But suddenly he looked up, caught his paddle, and dipped it wildly in the swirling water. The canoe swung sidewise, shivered, held its own against the torrent, and then slowly, inch by inch, began to creep upstream toward the shore. But suddenly there was a loud, cruel snap, and the paddle parted in the boy's hands, broken just above the blade! Waukewa gave a cry of despairing agony. Then he bent to the gunwale of his canoe and with the shattered blade fought desperately against the current. But it was useless. The racing torrent swept[Pg 240] him downward; the hungry falls roared tauntingly in his ears.

The riffles were packed with salmon, big, strong guys, gliding around the canoe on all sides in a never-ending silver stream. Waukewa plunged his spear to the right and left, tossing one glittering catch after another into the bark canoe. So caught up in the excitement was he that he didn’t notice when the canoe started to move more quickly among the rocks. But suddenly, he looked up, grabbed his paddle, and dipped it frantically in the swirling water. The canoe swung sideways, shuddered, held its ground against the current, and then slowly, inch by inch, began to creep upstream toward the shore. But then there was a loud, harsh snap, and the paddle broke in the boy's hands, just above the blade! Waukewa cried out in despair. Then he leaned over the side of his canoe and with the broken blade fought desperately against the current. But it was pointless. The rushing torrent swept[Pg 240] him downstream; the hungry falls roared mockingly in his ears.

Then the Indian boy knelt calmly upright in the canoe, facing the mist of the falls, and folded his arms. His young face was stern and lofty. He had lived like a brave hitherto—now he would die like one.

Then the Indian boy knelt upright in the canoe, facing the mist of the falls, and folded his arms. His young face was serious and proud. He had lived like a warrior until now—now he would die like one.

Faster and faster sped the doomed canoe toward the great cataract. The black rocks glided away on either side like phantoms. The roar of the terrible waters became like thunder in the boy's ears. But still he gazed calmly and sternly ahead, facing his fate as a brave Indian should. At last he began to chant the death-song, which he had learned from the older braves. In a few moments all would be over. But he would come before the Great Spirit with a fearless hymn upon his lips.

Faster and faster, the doomed canoe raced toward the massive waterfall. The dark rocks slid past on either side like ghosts. The roar of the raging waters sounded like thunder in the boy's ears. But he continued to look calmly and resolutely ahead, confronting his fate like a brave warrior should. Finally, he began to sing the death song he had learned from the older warriors. Soon, it would all be over. But he would stand before the Great Spirit with a fearless song on his lips.

Suddenly a shadow fell across the canoe. Waukewa lifted his eyes and saw a great eagle hovering over, with dangling legs, and a spread of wings that blotted out the sun. Once more the eyes of the Indian boy and the eagle met; and now it was the eagle who was master!

Suddenly, a shadow passed over the canoe. Waukewa lifted his eyes and saw a huge eagle hovering above, with its legs dangling and wings spread wide, blocking out the sunlight. Once again, the Indian boy and the eagle locked eyes; now it was the eagle that was in charge!

With a glad cry the Indian boy stood up in his canoe, and the eagle hovered lower. Now the canoe tossed up on that great swelling wave that climbs to the cataract's[Pg 241] edge, and the boy lifted his hands and caught the legs of the eagle. The next moment he looked down into the awful gulf of waters from its very verge. The canoe was snatched from beneath him and plunged down the black wall of the cataract; but he and the struggling eagle were floating outward and downwards through the cloud of mist. The cataract roared terribly, like a wild beast robbed of its prey. The spray beat and blinded, the air rushed upward as they fell. But the eagle struggled on with his burden. He fought his way out of the mist and the flying spray. His great wings threshed the air with a whistling sound. Down, down they sank, the boy and the eagle, but ever farther from the precipice of water and the boiling whirlpool below. At length, with a fluttering plunge, the eagle dropped on a sand-bar below the whirlpool, and he and the Indian boy lay there a minute, breathless and exhausted. Then the eagle slowly lifted himself, took the air under his free wings, and soared away, while the Indian boy knelt on the sand, with shining eyes following the great bird till he faded into the gray of the cliffs.[Pg 242]
[Pg 243]

With a joyful shout, the Indian boy stood up in his canoe as the eagle swooped lower. The canoe rose on a massive wave that surged up to the edge of the waterfall[Pg 241], and the boy raised his hands to grab the eagle's legs. In an instant, he found himself peering down into the terrifying abyss below. The canoe was swept out from under him and dropped down the dark face of the waterfall; but he and the struggling eagle were carried out and down through the mist. The roar of the waterfall was deafening, like a wild animal robbed of its catch. The spray pounded and obscured his vision, and the air rushed upward as they fell. But the eagle fought hard with his burden. He pushed through the mist and the flying spray, his large wings thrashing the air with a whistling sound. Down, down they went, the boy and the eagle, but always farther from the edge of the water and the turbulent whirlpool below. Finally, with a flapping dive, the eagle landed on a sand-bar below the whirlpool, and he and the Indian boy lay there for a moment, breathless and worn out. Then the eagle slowly lifted himself, caught the air under his strong wings, and soared away, while the Indian boy knelt on the sand, his eyes sparkling as he watched the great bird disappear into the gray cliffs.[Pg 242]
[Pg 243]




HALLOWE'EN AND MYSTERY STORIES


THE ROLL-CALL OF THE REEF The reef roll call

THE ROLL-CALL OF THE REEF[19]

"YES, sir," said my host the quarryman, reaching down the relics from their hook in the wall over the chimney-piece; "they've hung there all my time, and most of my father's. The women won't touch 'em; they're afraid of the story. So here they'll dangle, and gather dust and smoke, till another tenant comes and tosses 'em out o' doors for rubbish. Whew! 'tis coarse weather."

"YES, sir," said my host, the quarryman, reaching down the relics from their hook in the wall over the fireplace; "they've been hanging there for as long as I can remember, and probably most of my father's time too. The women won't go near them; they’re scared of the story behind them. So here they’ll stay, collecting dust and smoke, until another tenant shows up and throws them out as junk. Whew! It's rough weather."

He went to the door, opened it, and stood studying the gale that beat upon his cottage-front, straight from the Manacle Reef. The rain drove past him into the kitchen aslant like threads of gold silk in the shine of the wreckwood fire. Meanwhile by the same firelight I examined the relics on my knee. The metal of each was tarnished out of knowledge. But the trumpet was evidently an old cavalry trumpet, and the threads of its parti-colored sling, though frayed and dusty, still hung together. Around the side-drum, beneath its cracked brown varnish, I could hardly trace a royal[Pg 248] coat-of-arms and a legend running, Per Mare per Terram—the motto of the Marines. Its parchment, though colored and scented with wood-smoke, was limp and mildewed, and I began to tighten up the straps—under which the drum-sticks had been loosely thrust —with the idle purpose of trying if some music might be got out of the old drum yet.

He went to the door, opened it, and looked out at the storm battering his cottage, sweeping in straight from the Manacle Reef. The rain poured into the kitchen at an angle, shining like strands of golden silk in the glow of the fire made from wreckage. Meanwhile, by the same firelight, I examined the items on my lap. Each piece of metal was tarnished beyond recognition. But the trumpet was clearly an old cavalry trumpet, and the threads of its multicolored sling, though worn and dusty, still held together. Around the side-drum, under its cracked brown varnish, I could barely make out a royal[Pg 248] coat-of-arms and a legend that read, Per Mare per Terram—the motto of the Marines. Its parchment, although colored and smelling of wood smoke, was limp and mildewed, and I started tightening the straps—where the drumsticks had been loosely shoved in—just out of boredom, hoping to see if I could still get some music out of the old drum.

But as I turned it on my knee, I found the drum attached to the trumpet-sling by a curious barrel-shaped padlock, and paused to examine this. The body of the lock was composed of half a dozen brass rings, set accurately edge to edge; and, rubbing the brass with my thumb, I saw that each of the six had a series of letters engraved around it.

But as I turned it on my knee, I found the drum connected to the trumpet strap by an unusual barrel-shaped padlock, and I stopped to take a closer look at it. The body of the lock was made up of six brass rings, perfectly aligned edge to edge; and, as I rubbed the brass with my thumb, I noticed that each of the six had a series of letters engraved around it.

I knew the trick of it, I thought. Here was one of those word padlocks, once so common; only to be opened by getting the rings to spell a certain word, which the dealer confides to you.

I knew the trick, I thought. Here was one of those word padlocks, once so common; it could only be opened by arranging the rings to spell a specific word that the dealer shared with you.

My host shut and barred the door, and came back to the hearth.

My host closed and locked the door, then returned to the fireplace.

"'Twas just such a wind—east by south—that brought in what you've got between your hands. Back in the year 'nine it was; my father has told me the tale a score o' times. You're twisting round the rings, I see. But you'll never guess the word. Parson Kendall,[Pg 249] he made the word, and knocked down a couple o' ghosts in their graves with it, and when his time came, he went to his own grave and took the word with him."

"It was just that kind of wind—east by south—that brought in what you've got in your hands. It was back in 1909; my father has told me the story a hundred times. I see you’re twisting the rings. But you’ll never guess the word. Parson Kendall,[Pg 249] made the word, and he banished a couple of ghosts from their graves with it, and when his time came, he went to his own grave and took the word with him."

"Whose ghosts, Matthew?"

"Whose ghosts are they, Matthew?"

"You want the story, I see, sir. My father could tell it better than I can. He was a young man in the year 'nine, unmarried at the time, and living in this very cottage just as I be. That's how he came to get mixed up with the tale."

"You want the story, I see, sir. My dad could tell it better than I can. He was young in 1909, unmarried then, and living in this very cottage just like I am. That's how he got involved in the tale."

He took a chair, lit a short pipe, and unfolded the story in a low musing voice, with his eyes fixed on the dancing violet flames.

He pulled up a chair, lit a small pipe, and began to tell the story in a soft, thoughtful voice, his eyes locked on the flickering violet flames.

"Yes, he'd ha' been about thirty year old in January of the year 'nine. The storm got up in the night o' the twenty-first o' that month. My father was dressed and out long before daylight; he never was one to 'bide in bed, let be that the gale by this time was pretty near lifting the thatch over his head. Besides which, he'd fenced a small 'taty-patch that winter, down by Lowland Point, and he wanted to see if it stood the night's work. He took the path across Gunner's Meadow—where they buried most of the bodies afterward. The wind was right in his teeth at the time, and once on the way (he's told me this often) a great strip of ore-weed came flying through the darkness[Pg 250] and fetched him a slap on the cheek like a cold hand. But he made shift pretty well till he got to Lowland, and then had to drop upon his hands and knees and crawl, digging his fingers every now and then into the shingle to hold on, for he declared to me that the stones, some of them as big as a man's head, kept rolling and driving past till it seemed the whole foreshore was moving westward under him. The fence was gone, of course; not a stick left to show where it stood; so that, when first he came to the place, he thought he must have missed his bearings. My father, sir, was a very religious man; and if he reckoned the end of the world was at hand—there in the great wind and night, among the moving stones—you may believe he was certain of it when he heard a gun fired, and, with the same, saw a flame shoot up out of the darkness to windward, making a sudden fierce light in all the place about. All he could find to think or say was, 'The Second Coming—The Second Coming! The Bridegroom cometh, and the wicked He will toss like a ball into a large country!' and being already upon his knees, he just bowed his head and 'bided, saying this over and over.

"Yeah, he would have been about thirty years old in January of 'nine. The storm picked up during the night of the twenty-first of that month. My father was dressed and out long before dawn; he was never one to stay in bed, especially since the gale was about to lift the thatch right off his head. Plus, he had fenced a small potato patch that winter down by Lowland Point, and he wanted to check if it survived the night. He took the path across Gunner's Meadow—where they buried most of the bodies afterward. The wind was hitting him hard, and once on the way (he’s told me this many times) a huge strip of seaweed came flying through the darkness[Pg 250] and slapped him on the cheek like a cold hand. But he managed pretty well until he got to Lowland, and then he had to drop down on his hands and knees and crawl, digging his fingers into the gravel now and then to hold on, because he told me that the stones, some as big as a man's head, kept rolling and pushing past until it felt like the entire shore was moving westward beneath him. The fence was gone, of course; not a stick left to show where it stood, so when he first got to the spot, he thought he must have lost his way. My father, sir, was a very devout man; and if he believed the end of the world was near—there in the strong wind and dark, among the shifting stones—you better believe he was sure of it when he heard a gunshot and, at the same time, saw a flame shoot up from the darkness to windward, casting a sudden fierce light all around. All he could think or say was, 'The Second Coming—The Second Coming! The Bridegroom is coming, and the wicked He will toss like a ball into a large country!' And already being on his knees, he just bowed his head and waited, saying this over and over."

"But by'm-by, between two squalls, he made bold to lift his head and look, and then by the light—a[Pg 251] bluish color 'twas—he saw all the coast clear away to Manacle Point, and off the Manacles, in the thick of the weather, a sloop-of-war with top-gallants housed, driving stern foremost toward the reef. It was she, of course, that was burning the flare. My father could see the white streak and the ports of her quite plain as she rose to it, a little outside the breakers, and he guessed easy enough that her captain had just managed to wear ship, and was trying to force her nose to the sea with the help of her small bower anchor and the scrap or two of canvas that hadn't yet been blown out of her. But while he looked, she fell off, giving her broadside to it foot by foot, and drifting back on the breakers around Carn du and the Varses. The rocks lie so thick thereabouts, that 'twas a toss up which she struck first; at any rate, my father couldn't tell at the time, for just then the flare died down and went out.

"But after a while, between two squalls, he bravely lifted his head to look, and by the light—a[Pg 251] bluish color it was—he saw the coast clear all the way to Manacle Point, and off the Manacles, in the midst of the storm, a sloop-of-war with its top-gallants lowered, driving backward toward the reef. It was obviously the one sending up the flare. My father could see the white line and the windows of the ship quite clearly as she rose above the waves, a little outside the breakers, and he easily guessed that her captain had just managed to turn the ship and was trying to point her nose to the sea with the help of her small bower anchor and the bits of canvas that hadn’t yet been blown away. But while he watched, the ship drifted off, turning her broadside to the waves bit by bit, drifting back toward the breakers around Carn du and the Varses. The rocks are so dense in that area that it was anyone's guess which one she would hit first; at any rate, my father couldn’t tell at that moment, because just then the flare faded and went out."

"Well, sir, he turned then in the dark and started back for Coverack to cry the dismal tidings—though well knowing ship and crew to be past any hope; and as he turned, the wind lifted him and tossed him forward 'like a ball,' as he'd been saying, and homeward along the foreshore. As you know, 'tis ugly work, even by daylight, picking your way among the stones[Pg 252] there, and my father was prettily knocked about at first in the dark. But by this 'twas nearer seven than six o'clock, and the day spreading. By the time he reached North Corner, a man could see to read print; hows'ever he looked neither out to sea nor toward Coverack, but headed straight for the first cottage—the same that stands above North Corner to-day. A man named Billy Ede lived there then, and when my father burst into the kitchen bawling, 'Wreck! wreck!' he saw Billy Ede's wife, Ann, standing there in her clogs, with a shawl over her head, and her clothes wringing wet.

"Well, sir, he turned around in the dark and started back for Coverack to deliver the bad news—knowing full well that the ship and crew were beyond any hope. As he turned, the wind picked him up and tossed him forward ‘like a ball,’ as he had been saying, and he moved homeward along the shore. As you know, it’s tricky work, even in daylight, navigating among the stones[Pg 252] there, and my father was thrown around quite a bit at first in the dark. By this time, it was closer to seven than six o'clock, and daylight was spreading. By the time he reached North Corner, a person could see well enough to read print; however, he didn’t look out to sea or toward Coverack but headed straight for the first cottage—the same one that stands above North Corner today. A man named Billy Ede lived there back then, and when my father burst into the kitchen shouting, 'Wreck! wreck!' he saw Billy Ede's wife, Ann, standing there in her clogs, with a shawl over her head, and her clothes soaking wet."

"'Save the chap!' says Billy Ede's wife, Ann. 'What d' 'ee means by crying stale fish at that rate?'

"'Save the guy!' says Billy Ede's wife, Ann. 'What do you mean by yelling stale fish like that?'"

"'But 'tis a wreck. I tell 'ee. I've azeed'n!'

"'But it's a wreck. I'm telling you. I've had enough!'"

"'Why, so 'tis,' says she, 'and I've azeed'n, too; and so has every one with an eye in his head.'

"'Of course it is,' she says, 'and I’ve agreed too; and so has everyone with eyes in their head.'"

"And with that she pointed straight over my father's shoulder, and he turned: and there, close under Dolor Point, at the end of Coverack town, he saw another wreck washing, and the Point black with people, like emmets, running to and fro in the morning light. While we stood staring at her, he heard a trumpet sounded on board, the notes coming in little jerks, like a bird rising against the wind; but faintly, of[Pg 253] course, because of the distance and the gale blowing—though this had dropped a little.

"And with that, she pointed directly over my father's shoulder, and he turned: there, just below Dolor Point at the edge of Coverack town, he saw another wreck tumbling in, and the Point crowded with people, like ants, rushing around in the morning light. While we were standing there, staring at it, he heard a trumpet sound on board, the notes coming in little bursts, like a bird struggling against the wind; but faintly, of[Pg 253] course, because of the distance and the strong wind—although it had calmed down a bit.

"'She's a transport,' said Billy Ede's wife, Ann, 'and full of horse soldiers, fine long men. When she struck they must ha' pitched the hosses over first to lighten the ship, for a score of dead hosses had washed in afore I left, half an hour back. An' three or four soldiers, too—fine long corpses in white breeches and jackets of blue and gold. I held the lantern to one. Such a straight young man.'

"'She's a transport,' said Billy Ede's wife, Ann, 'and filled with cavalry, tall guys. When she hit, they must have thrown the horses over first to lighten the ship, because a bunch of dead horses had washed ashore before I left, half an hour ago. And three or four soldiers too—tall, handsome corpses in white pants and blue and gold jackets. I held the lantern to one. Such a straight young man.'"

"My father asked her about the trumpeting.

"My dad asked her about the trumpeting."

"'That's the queerest bit of all. She was burnin' a light when me an' my man joined the crowd down there. All her masts had gone; whether they were carried away, or were cut away to ease her, I don't rightly know. Anyway, there she lay 'pon the rocks with her decks bare. Her keelson was broke under her and her bottom sagged and stove, and she had just settled down like a sitting hen—just the leastest list to starboard; but a man could stand there easy. They had rigged up ropes across her, from bulwark to bulwark, an' beside these the men were mustered, holding on like grim death whenever the sea made a clean breach over them, an' standing up like heroes as soon as it passed. The captain an' the officers were clinging[Pg 254] to the rail of the quarter-deck, all in their golden uniforms, waiting for the end as if 'twas King George they expected. There was no way to help, for she lay right beyond cast of line, though our folk tried it fifty times. And beside them clung a trumpeter, a whacking big man, an' between the heavy seas he would lift his trumpet with one hand, and blow a call; and every time he blew the men gave a cheer. There (she says)—hark 'ee now—there he goes agen! But you won't hear no cheering any more, for few are left to cheer, and their voices weak. Bitter cold the wind is, and I reckon it numbs their grip o' the ropes, for they were dropping off fast with every sea when my man sent me home to get his breakfast. Another wreck, you say? Well, there's no hope for the tender dears, if 'tis the Manacles. You'd better run down and help yonder; though 'tis little help that any man can give. Not one came in alive while I was there. The tide's flowing, an' she won't hold together another hour, they say.'

"'That’s the strangest part of all. She had a light on when my man and I joined the crowd down there. All her masts were gone; whether they were swept away or cut down to lighten her, I don’t really know. Anyway, there she lay on the rocks with her decks exposed. Her keelson was broken underneath, and her bottom sagged and was damaged, and she had just settled down like a chicken sitting—just the slightest lean to the right; but a man could easily stand there. They had set up ropes across her, from one side to the other, and beside these the men were gathered, holding on for dear life whenever the sea crashed over them, and standing up like champions as soon as it passed. The captain and the officers were clinging [Pg 254] to the rail of the quarter-deck, all in their golden uniforms, waiting for the end as if they expected King George himself. There was no way to help, because she lay just out of reach, though our people tried fifty times. And beside them was a trumpeter, a really big guy, and between the heavy waves he would lift his trumpet with one hand and blow a call; and every time he blew, the men cheered. There (she says)—listen now—there he goes again! But you won’t hear any cheering anymore, because few are left to cheer, and their voices are weak. The wind is bitterly cold, and I guess it’s numbing their grip on the ropes, because they were falling off fast with every wave when my man sent me home to get his breakfast. Another wreck, you say? Well, there’s no hope for those poor souls if it’s the Manacles. You’d better run down and help over there; though it’s little that anyone can do to help. Not one came in alive while I was there. The tide's coming in, and they say she won't hold together for another hour.'

"Well, sure enough, the end was coming fast when my father got down to the point. Six men had been cast up alive, or just breathing—a seaman and five troopers. The seaman was the only one that had breath to speak; and while they were carrying him[Pg 255] into the town, the word went round that the ship's name was the Despatch, transport, homeward bound from Corunna, with a detachment of the 7th Hussars, that had been fighting out there with Sir John Moore. The seas had rolled her farther over by this time, and given her decks a pretty sharp slope; but a dozen men still held on, seven by the ropes near the ship's waist, a couple near the break of the poop, and three on the quarter-deck. Of these three my father made out one to be the skipper; close by him clung an officer in full regimentals—his name, they heard after, was Captain Duncanfield; and last came the tall trumpeter; and if you'll believe me, the fellow was making shift there, at the very last, to blow 'God Save the King.' What's more, he got to 'Send Us Victorious' before an extra big sea came bursting across and washed them off the deck—every man but one of the pair beneath the poop—and he dropped his hold before the next wave; being stunned, I reckon. The others went out of sight at once, but the trumpeter—being, as I said, a powerful man as well as a tough swimmer—rose like a duck, rode out a couple of breakers, and came in on the crest of the third. The folks looked to see him broke like an egg at their feet; but when the smother cleared, there he was, lying face[Pg 256] downward on a ledge below them; and one of the men that happened to have a rope round him—I forget the fellow's name, if I ever heard it—jumped down and grabbed him by the ankle as he began to slip back. Before the next big sea, the pair were hauled high enough to be out of harm, and another heave brought them up to grass. Quick work; but master trumpeter wasn't quite dead! nothing worse than a cracked head and three staved ribs. In twenty minutes or so they had him in bed, with the doctor to tend him.

"Well, sure enough, the end was coming fast when my father got to the point. Six men had been found alive, or just breathing—a seaman and five soldiers. The seaman was the only one who could speak; and while they were carrying him[Pg 255] into town, word spread that the ship's name was the Despatch, a transport headed home from Corunna, carrying a detachment of the 7th Hussars, who had been fighting with Sir John Moore. By this time, the seas had rolled her over more and steepened her deck; but a dozen men still held on, seven by the ropes near the ship's waist, a couple near the break of the poop, and three on the quarter-deck. Of these three, my father recognized one as the captain; close to him was an officer in full uniform—his name, we found out later, was Captain Duncanfield; and last was the tall trumpeter; and if you can believe me, the guy was still trying at the very end to play 'God Save the King.' What’s more, he managed to get to 'Send Us Victorious' before a huge wave came crashing over and washed them off the deck—every man except one of the guys beneath the poop—and he let go before the next wave hit, probably stunned. The others disappeared instantly, but the trumpeter—being, as I said, a strong guy and a tough swimmer—came up like a duck, rode out a couple of waves, and came in on the crest of the third. People expected him to crash like an egg at their feet; but when the wave settled, there he was, lying face[Pg 256] down on a ledge below them; and one of the men who happened to have a rope around him—I forget his name, if I ever knew it—jumped down and grabbed him by the ankle as he started to slip back. Before the next big wave, they were pulled up high enough to be safe, and another heave got them up onto the grass. Quick work; but the trumpeter wasn’t quite dead! Nothing worse than a cracked head and three broken ribs. In about twenty minutes, they had him in bed, with the doctor taking care of him."

"Now was the time—nothing being left alive upon the transport—for my father to tell of the sloop he'd seen driving upon the Manacles. And when he got a hearing, though the most were set upon salvage, and believed a wreck in the hand, so to say, to be worth half a dozen they couldn't see, a good few volunteered to start off with him and have a look. They crossed Lowland Point; no ship to be seen on the Manacles, nor anywhere upon the sea. One or two was for calling my father a liar. 'Wait till we come to Dean Point,' said he. Sure enough, on the far side of Dean Point, they found the sloop's mainmast washing about with half a dozen men lashed to it—men in red jackets—every mother's son drowned and staring; and a little farther on, just under the Dean,[Pg 257] three or four bodies cast up on the shore, one of them a small drummer-boy, side-drum and all; and, near by, part of a ship's gig, with 'H. M. S. Primrose' cut on the stern-board. From this point on, the shore was littered thick with wreckage and dead bodies—the most of them marines in uniform; and in Godrevy Cove in particular, a heap of furniture from the captain's cabin, and among it a water-tight box, not much damaged, and full of papers, by which, when it came to be examined next day, the wreck was easily made out to be the Primrose of eighteen guns, outward bound from Portsmouth, with a fleet of transports for the Spanish War, thirty sail, I've heard, but I've never heard what became of them. Being handled by merchant skippers, no doubt they rode out the gale and reached the Tagus safe and sound. Not but what the captain of the Primrose (Mein was his name) did quite right to try and club-haul his vessel when he found himself under the land; only he never ought to have got there if he took proper soundings. But it's easy talking.

"Now was the time—since nothing was left alive on the transport—for my father to share the story of the sloop he’d seen drifting near the Manacles. And when he got people’s attention, even though most were focused on salvaging and thought a wreck in their hands was worth more than they could actually see, a few volunteered to go with him and take a look. They crossed Lowland Point; no ship in sight on the Manacles, nor anywhere on the sea. A couple of people accused my father of lying. 'Just wait until we reach Dean Point,' he said. Sure enough, on the other side of Dean Point, they found the sloop's mainmast floating with half a dozen men tied to it—men in red jackets—all drowned and staring; and a little further along, just under the Dean,[Pg 257] three or four bodies washed up on the shore, one of which was a small drummer-boy, drum and all; and nearby, a piece of a ship's gig with 'H. M. S. Primrose' carved on the stern. From that point on, the shore was densely covered with wreckage and dead bodies—most of them soldiers in uniform; and in Godrevy Cove in particular, a pile of furniture from the captain's cabin, including a water-tight box, which was mostly undamaged and filled with papers. When it was examined the next day, the wreck was easily identified as the Primrose, an eighteen-gun ship that had been sailing from Portsmouth with a fleet of transports for the Spanish War—thirty ships, I’ve heard, but I never found out what happened to them. Being run by merchant skippers, I’m sure they weathered the storm and made it to the Tagus safely. But the captain of the Primrose (Mein was his name) did what he thought was right trying to club-haul his ship when he found himself near the land; he just shouldn’t have ended up there if he had taken proper soundings. But it’s easy to say that."

"The Primrose, sir, was a handsome vessel—for her size, one of the handsomest in the King's service—and newly fitted out at Plymouth Dock. So the boys had brave pickings from her in the way of brass-work,[Pg 258] ship's instruments, and the like, let alone some barrels of stores not much spoiled. They loaded themselves with as much as they could carry, and started for home, meaning to make a second journey before the preventive men got wind of their doings and came to spoil the fun. But as my father was passing back under the Dean, he happened to take a look over his shoulder at the bodies there. 'Hullo,' says he, and dropped his gear, 'I do believe there's a leg moving!' And, running fore, he stooped over the small drummer-boy that I told you about. The poor little chap was lying there, with his face a mass of bruises and his eyes closed: but he had shifted one leg an inch or two, and was still breathing. So my father pulled out a knife and cut him free from his drum—that was lashed on to him with a double turn of Manilla rope—and took him up and carried him along here, to this very room that we're sitting in. He lost a good deal by this, for when he went back to fetch his bundle the preventive men had got hold of it, and were thick as thieves along the foreshore; so that 'twas only by paying one or two to look the other way that he picked up anything worth carrying off: which you'll allow to be hard, seeing that he was the first man to give news of the wreck.[Pg 259]

"The Primrose, sir, was a beautiful ship—for her size, one of the most impressive in the King’s fleet—and just newly outfitted at Plymouth Dock. So the boys managed to grab some nice pieces of brass work, ship’s instruments, and some barrels of supplies that were still decent. They loaded up with as much as they could carry and headed home, planning to make a second trip before the customs officers caught on and ruined the fun. But as my father was passing back under the Dean, he happened to glance back at the bodies there. 'Hey,' he said, dropping his gear, 'I think I see a leg moving!' Running forward, he bent down over the small drummer-boy I mentioned before. The poor kid was lying there, his face swollen and bruised, eyes shut tight: but he had managed to shift one leg a little and was still breathing. So my father took out a knife and cut him free from his drum that was tied to him with a thick turn of Manila rope, picked him up, and brought him right here to this very room we’re sitting in. He lost quite a bit because when he went back to get his stuff, the customs officers had already grabbed it, and they were everywhere along the shore; so he could only get away with a few things by paying some people to look the other way, which you have to admit is rough, considering he was the first one to report the wreck."

"Well, the inquiry was held, of course, and my father gave evidence, and for the rest they had to trust to the sloop's papers, for not a soul was saved besides the drummer-boy, and he was raving in a fever, brought on by the cold and the fright. And the seamen and the five troopers gave evidence about the loss of the Despatch. The tall trumpeter, too, whose ribs were healing, came forward and kissed the book; but somehow his head had been hurt in coming ashore, and he talked foolish-like, and 'twas easy seen he would never be a proper man again. The others were taken up to Plymouth, and so went their ways; but the trumpeter stayed on in Coverick; and King George, finding he was fit for nothing, sent him down a trifle of a pension after a while—enough to keep him in board and lodging, with a bit of tobacco over.

"Well, the investigation took place, of course, and my father provided his testimony. For the rest, they had to rely on the sloop's documentation since no one else survived besides the drummer-boy, who was delirious from a fever caused by the cold and the terror. The sailors and the five soldiers also gave their statements about the loss of the Despatch. The tall trumpeter, whose ribs were healing, came forward and swore an oath; but somehow his head had been injured while coming ashore, and he spoke nonsensically, and it was clear he would never be right again. The others were taken up to Plymouth and went their separate ways, but the trumpeter remained in Coverick. After some time, King George, realizing he couldn't do anything, granted him a small pension—just enough to cover his food and shelter, with a little left over for tobacco."

"Now the first time that this man—William Tallifer, he called himself—met with the drummer-boy, was about a fortnight after the little chap had bettered enough to be allowed a short walk out of doors, which he took, if you please, in full regimentals. There never was a soldier so proud of his dress. His own suit had shrunk a brave bit with the salt water; but into ordinary frock an' corduroys he declared he would not get—not if he had to go naked the rest of his life;[Pg 260] so my father, being a good-natured man and handy with the needle, turned to and repaired damages with a piece or two of scarlet cloth cut from the jacket of one of the drowned Marines. Well, the poor little chap chanced to be standing, in this rig-out, down by the gate of Gunner's Meadow, where they had buried two-score and over of his comrades. The morning was a fine one, early in March month; and along came the cracked trumpeter, likewise taking a stroll.

"Now, the first time this man—William Tallifer, as he called himself—met the drummer-boy was about two weeks after the little guy had recovered enough to be allowed a short walk outside, which he took, mind you, in full uniform. There never was a soldier so proud of his outfit. His own suit had shrunk quite a bit from the salt water, but he declared he wouldn’t wear anything ordinary like a frock and corduroys—not if it meant going naked for the rest of his life; [Pg 260] so my father, being a kind-hearted man and good with a needle, set to work to fix it up with a few pieces of scarlet cloth cut from the jacket of one of the drowned Marines. Well, the poor little fella happened to be standing in this getup by the gate of Gunner's Meadow, where they had buried more than twenty of his comrades. It was a beautiful morning, early in March, and along came the cracked trumpeter, also out for a stroll."

"'Hullo!' says he; 'good-mornin'! And what might you be doin' here?'

"'Hello!' he says; 'good morning! And what are you doing here?'"

"'I was a-wishin',' says the boy, 'I had a pair o' drumsticks. Our lads were buried yonder without so much as a drum tapped or a musket fired; and that's not Christian burial for British soldiers.'

"'I was wishing,' says the boy, 'that I had a pair of drumsticks. Our guys were buried over there without even a drum beat or a musket fired; and that’s not a proper burial for British soldiers.'"

"'Phut!' says the trumpeter, and spat on the ground; 'a parcel of Marines!'

"'Phut!' says the trumpeter, spitting on the ground; 'a bunch of Marines!'"

"The boy eyed him a second or so, but answered up: 'If I'd a tab of turf handy, I'd bung it at your mouth, you greasy cavalryman, and learn you to speak respectful of your betters. The Marines are the handiest body of men in the service.'

"The boy stared at him for a moment but replied, 'If I had a piece of turf nearby, I'd throw it at your face, you greasy cavalryman, and teach you to speak respectfully to your betters. The Marines are the best group of men in the service.'"

"The trumpeter looked down on him from the height of six foot two, and asked: 'Did they die well?'[Pg 261]

"The trumpeter looked down at him from a height of six foot two and asked, 'Did they die well?'[Pg 261]

"'They died very well. There was a lot of running to and fro at first, and some of the men began to cry, and a few to strip off their clothes. But when the ship fell off for the last time, Captain Mein turned and said something to Major Griffiths, the commanding officer on board, and the Major called out to me to beat to quarters. It might have been for a wedding, he sang it out so cheerful. We'd had word already that 'twas to be parade order, and the men fell in as trim and decent as if they were going to church. One or two even tried to shave at the last moment. The Major wore his medals. One of the seamen, seeing that I had hard work to keep the drum steady—the sling being a bit loose for me and the wind what you remember—lashed it tight with a piece of rope; and that saved my life afterward, a drum being as good as a cork until it's stove. I kept beating away until every man was on deck; and then the Major formed them up and told them to die like British soldiers, and the chaplain read a prayer or two—the boys standin' all the while like rocks, each man's courage keeping up the other's. The chaplain was in the middle of a prayer when she struck. In ten minutes she was gone. That was how they died, cavalryman.'[Pg 262]

"'They died very well. There was a lot of running around at first, and some of the men started to cry, while a few took off their clothes. But when the ship tipped for the last time, Captain Mein turned and said something to Major Griffiths, the commanding officer on board, and the Major called out to me to beat to quarters. It might have been for a wedding; he called it out so cheerfully. We had already heard it would be parade order, and the men lined up as neatly and properly as if they were going to church. One or two even tried to shave at the last minute. The Major wore his medals. One of the seamen, seeing that I was struggling to keep the drum steady—because the sling was a bit loose for me and the wind was what you remember—secured it tightly with a piece of rope; that saved my life afterward, as a drum is as good as a cork until it's smashed. I kept drumming until every man was on deck; then the Major organized them and told them to die like British soldiers, and the chaplain read a prayer or two—the boys standing there like rocks, each man's courage boosting the others'. The chaplain was in the middle of a prayer when she struck. In ten minutes, she was gone. That’s how they died, cavalryman.'[Pg 262]

"'And that was very well done, drummer of the Marines. What's your name?'

"'And that was really well done, Marine drummer. What's your name?'"

"'John Christian.'

'John Christian.'

"'Mine's William George Tallifer, trumpeter, of the 7th Light Dragoons—the Queen's Own. I played 'God Save the King' while our men were drowning. Captain Duncanfield told me to sound a call or two, to put them in heart; but that matter of 'God Save the King' was a notion of my own. I won't say anything to hurt the feelings of a Marine, even if he's not much over five foot tall; but the Queen's Own Hussars is a tearin' fine regiment. As between horse and foot 'tis a question o' which gets the chance. All the way from Sahagun to Corunna 'twas we that took and gave the knocks—at Mayorga and Rueda and Bennyventy.' (The reason, sir, I can speak the names so pat is that my father learnt 'em by heart afterward from the trumpeter, who was always talking about Mayorga and Rueda and Bennyventy.) 'We made the rearguard, under General Paget, and drove the French every time; and all the infantry did was to sit about in wine-shops till we whipped 'em out, an' steal an' straggle an' play the tom-fool in general. And when it came to a stand-up fight at Corunna, 'twas we that had to stay sea-sick aboard the transports, an' watch the infantry[Pg 263] in the thick o' the caper. Very well they behaved, too; 'specially the 4th Regiment, an' the 42d Highlanders, an' the Dirty Half-Hundred. Oh, ay; they're decent regiments, all three. But the Queen's Own Hussars is a tearin' fine regiment. So you played on your drum when the ship was goin' down? Drummer John Christian, I'll have to get you a new pair o' drum-sticks for that.'

"'Mine's William George Tallifer, trumpeter, of the 7th Light Dragoons—the Queen's Own. I played 'God Save the King' while our men were drowning. Captain Duncanfield told me to sound a call or two, to lift their spirits; but that idea of 'God Save the King' was all mine. I won't say anything to hurt a Marine's feelings, even if he’s not much over five feet tall; but the Queen's Own Hussars is an amazing regiment. Between cavalry and infantry, it’s a debate over who gets the chance. From Sahagun to Corunna, we were the ones dishing it out—at Mayorga and Rueda and Bennyventy.' (The reason I can say those names so well is that my father learned them by heart later from the trumpeter, who was always going on about Mayorga and Rueda and Bennyventy.) 'We made the rearguard under General Paget and drove back the French every time; while all the infantry did was lounge in wine shops until we kicked them out, and steal and stray and generally play the fool. And when it came to a real fight at Corunna, we had to stay sea-sick aboard the transports, watching the infantry[Pg 263] during all the action. They did very well too; especially the 4th Regiment, the 42nd Highlanders, and the Dirty Half-Hundred. Oh, yes; they’re decent regiments, all three. But the Queen's Own Hussars is truly a terrific regiment. So you played your drum when the ship was sinking? Drummer John Christian, I’ll need to get you a new pair of drumsticks for that.'

"Well, sir, it appears that the very next day the trumpeter marched into Helston, and got a carpenter there to turn him a pair of box-wood drum-sticks for the boy. And this was the beginning of one of the most curious friendships you ever heard tell of. Nothing delighted the pair more than to borrow a boat of my father and pull out to the rocks where the Primrose and the Despatch had struck and sunk; and on still days 'twas pretty to hear them out there off the Manacles, the drummer playing his tattoo—for they always took their music with them—and the trumpeter practising calls, and making his trumpet speak like an angel. But if the weather turned roughish, they'd be walking together and talking; leastwise, the youngster listened while the other discoursed about Sir John's campaign in Spain and Portugal, telling how each little skirmish befell; and of Sir John himself, and General[Pg 264] Baird and General Paget, and Colonel Vivian his own commanding officer, and what kind men they were; and of the last bloody stand-up at Corunna, and so forth, as if neither could have enough.

"Well, it looks like the very next day the trumpeter marched into Helston and got a carpenter there to make him a pair of boxwood drumsticks for the boy. This marked the start of one of the most interesting friendships you’ve ever heard of. Nothing made them happier than borrowing a boat from my father and heading out to the rocks where the Primrose and the Despatch had struck and sunk. On calm days, it was nice to hear them out there off the Manacles, the drummer playing his rhythm—because they always brought their music with them—and the trumpeter practicing calls, making his trumpet sound heavenly. But when the weather turned a bit rough, they’d be walking together and talking; at least, the young one listened while the other filled him in about Sir John's campaign in Spain and Portugal, explaining how each little skirmish happened, and about Sir John himself, and General[Pg 264] Baird, and General Paget, and Colonel Vivian, his commanding officer, and what kind men they were; and about the last brutal stand at Corunna, and so on, as if they could never get enough."

"But all this had to come to an end in the late summer, for the boy, John Christian, being now well and strong again, must go up to Plymouth to report himself. 'Twas his own wish (for I believe King George had forgotten all about him), but his friend wouldn't hold him back. As for the trumpeter, my father had made an arrangement to take him on as a lodger as soon as the boy left; and on the morning fixed for the start he was up at the door here by five o'clock, with his trumpet slung by his side, and all the rest of his belongings in a small valise. A Monday morning it was, and after breakfast he had fixed to walk with the boy some way on the road toward Helston, where the coach started. My father left them at breakfast together, and went out to meat the pig, and do a few odd morning jobs of that sort. When he came back, the boy was still at table, and the trumpeter standing here by the chimney-place with the drum and trumpet in his hands, hitched together just as they be at this moment.

"But all this had to come to an end in late summer, because the boy, John Christian, was now healthy and strong again and needed to go to Plymouth to report in. It was his own decision (since I believe King George had forgotten all about him), and his friend didn't try to stop him. As for the trumpeter, my dad had arranged for him to move in as soon as the boy left; on the morning that was set for their departure, he was at the door by five o'clock, with his trumpet at his side and all his belongings in a small suitcase. It was a Monday morning, and after breakfast he planned to walk with the boy part of the way toward Helston, where the coach would leave. My dad left them at the breakfast table and went out to tend to the pig and do a few other morning chores. When he returned, the boy was still at the table, and the trumpeter was standing by the fireplace, holding the drum and trumpet in his hands, just like they do right now."

"'Look at this,' he says to my father, showing him[Pg 265] the lock; 'I picked it up off a starving brass-worker in Lisbon, and it is not one of your common locks that one word of six letters will open at any time. There's janius in this lock; for you've only to make the ring spell any six-letter word you please, and snap down the lock upon that, and never a soul can open it—not the maker, even—until somebody comes along that knows the word you snapped it on. Now, Johnny, here's goin', and he leaves his drum behind him; for, though he can make pretty music on it, the parchment sags in wet weather, by reason of the sea-water getting at it; an' if he carries it to Plymouth, they'll only condemn it and give him another. And as for me, I shan't have the heart to put lip to the trumpet any more when Johnny's gone. So we've chosen a word together, and locked 'em together upon that; and, by your leave, I'll hang 'em here together on the hook over your fireplace. Maybe Johnny'll come back; maybe not. Maybe, if he comes, I'll be dead an' gone, an' he'll take 'em apart an' try their music for old sake's sake. But if he never comes, nobody can separate 'em; for nobody besides knows the word. And if you marry and have sons, you can tell 'em that here are tied together the souls of Johnny Christian, drummer, of the Marines, and William George Tallifer,[Pg 266] once trumpeter of the Queen's Own Hussars. Amen.'

"'Look at this,' he says to my father, showing him[Pg 265] the lock; 'I picked this up from a starving brass-worker in Lisbon, and it's not just any common lock that a six-letter word can open at will. There’s janius in this lock; all you have to do is make the ring spell any six-letter word you like, snap down the lock on that, and no one can open it—not even the maker—until someone comes along who knows the word you used to lock it. Now, Johnny, here's going, and he leaves his drum behind; even though he can make beautiful music on it, the parchment gets saggy in wet weather because of the sea water ruining it; and if he takes it to Plymouth, they'll just condemn it and give him a new one. And as for me, I won’t have the heart to blow the trumpet anymore when Johnny's gone. So we’ve picked a word together and locked them together on that; and if you don’t mind, I’ll hang them here on the hook over your fireplace. Maybe Johnny will come back; maybe not. Maybe, if he does, I’ll be long gone, and he’ll take them apart and try their music for old times’ sake. But if he never comes, no one can separate them; because no one else knows the word. And if you marry and have sons, you can tell them that here are tied together the souls of Johnny Christian, drummer, of the Marines, and William George Tallifer,[Pg 266] once trumpeter of the Queen's Own Hussars. Amen.'

"With that he hung the two instruments 'pon the hook there; and the boy stood up and thanked my father and shook hands; and the pair went forth of the door, toward Helston.

"With that, he hung the two instruments on the hook there; and the boy stood up, thanked my father, and shook hands; then the two of them went out the door, heading toward Helston."

"Somewhere on the road they took leave of one another; but nobody saw the parting, nor heard what was said between them. About three in the afternoon the trumpeter came walking back over the hill; and by the time my father came home from the fishing, the cottage was tidied up and the tea ready, and the whole place shining like a new pin. From that time for five years he lodged here with my father, looking after the house and tilling the garden; and all the while he was steadily failing, the hurt in his head spreading, in a manner, to his limbs. My father watched the feebleness growing on him, but said nothing. And from first to last neither spake a word about the drummer, John Christian; nor did any letter reach them, nor word of his doings.

"Somewhere on the road, they said goodbye to each other, but nobody saw them part or heard what they talked about. Around three in the afternoon, the trumpeter walked back over the hill; by the time my father returned from fishing, the cottage was cleaned up, the tea was ready, and the whole place sparkled like new. From that point on, for five years, he stayed with my father, taking care of the house and tending to the garden; all the while, he was slowly getting worse, the pain in his head spreading to his limbs. My father noticed him growing weaker but didn’t say anything. Throughout that time, neither mentioned a word about the drummer, John Christian; nor did any letter arrive, or news of what he was doing."

"The rest of the tale you'm free to believe, sir, or not, as you please. It stands upon my father's words, and he always declared he was ready to kiss[Pg 267] the Book upon it before judge and jury. He said, too, that he never had the wit to make up such a yarn; and he defied any one to explain about the lock, in particular, by any other tale. But you shall judge for yourself.

"You can choose to believe the rest of the story, sir, or not, as you prefer. It depends on my father's account, and he always insisted he would swear on the Bible before a judge and jury. He also noted that he wasn’t creative enough to invent such a tale; he dared anyone to provide a different explanation for the lock, specifically. But the decision is yours."

"My father said that about three o'clock in the morning, April fourteenth of the year 'fourteen, he and William Tallifer were sitting here, just as you and I, sir, are sitting now. My father had put on his clothes a few minutes before, and was mending his spiller by the light of the horn lantern, meaning to set off before daylight to haul the trammel. The trumpeter hadn't been to bed at all. Toward the last he mostly spent his nights (and his days, too) dozing in the elbow-chair where you sit at this minute. He was dozing then (my father said), with his chin dropped forward on his chest, when a knock sounded upon the door, and the door opened, and in walked an upright young man in scarlet regimentals.

"My father said that around three o'clock in the morning on April 14th, 1914, he and William Tallifer were sitting here, just like you and I are sitting now, sir. My father had just gotten dressed a few minutes earlier and was fixing his spill by the light of the horn lantern, planning to head out before dawn to check the trammel. The trumpeter hadn't gone to bed at all. Lately, he mostly spent his nights (and his days, too) dozing in the armchair where you’re sitting right now. He was dozing then (my father said), with his chin resting on his chest, when a knock came at the door, it opened, and in walked a young man dressed in scarlet military uniform."

"He had grown a brave bit, and his face was the color of wood-ashes; but it was the drummer, John Christian. Only his uniform was different from the one he used to wear, and the figures '38' shone in brass upon his collar.[Pg 268]

"He had grown quite a bit, and his face looked like wood ashes; but it was the drummer, John Christian. The only thing different was his uniform, and the numbers '38' gleamed in brass on his collar.[Pg 268]

"The drummer walked past my father as if he never saw him, and stood by the elbow-chair and said:

"The drummer walked past my dad like he didn't even see him and stood by the armchair and said:

"'Trumpeter, trumpeter, are you one with me?'

"'Trumpeter, trumpeter, are you with me?'"

"And the trumpeter just lifted the lids of his eyes, and answered, 'How should I not be one with you, drummer Johnny—Johnny boy? The men are patient. 'Til you come, I count; you march, I mark time until the discharge comes.'

"And the trumpeter just opened his eyes and replied, 'How could I not be in sync with you, drummer Johnny—Johnny boy? The guys are patient. Until you arrive, I count; you march, I keep time until the release comes.'"

"'The discharge has come to-night,' said the drummer, 'and the word is Corunna no longer;' and stepping to the chimney-place, he unhooked the drum and trumpet, and began to twist the brass rings of the lock, spelling the word aloud, so—C-O-R-U-N-A. When he had fixed the last letter, the padlock opened in his hand.

"'The discharge has come tonight,' said the drummer, 'and the word is no longer Corunna;' and stepping to the fireplace, he unhooked the drum and trumpet, and started to twist the brass rings of the lock, spelling the word out loud, like this—C-O-R-U-N-A. When he fixed the last letter, the padlock opened in his hand.

"'Did you know, trumpeter, that when I came to Plymouth they put me into a line regiment.'

"'Did you know, trumpeter, that when I arrived in Plymouth they assigned me to a line regiment.'"

"'The 38th is a good regiment,' answered the old Hussar, still in his dull voice. 'I went back with them from Sahagun to Corunna. At Corunna they stood in General Fraser's division, on the right. They behaved well.'

"'The 38th is a solid regiment,' replied the old Hussar, maintaining his flat tone. 'I traveled back with them from Sahagun to Corunna. At Corunna, they were part of General Fraser's division, on the right. They performed admirably.'"

"'But I'd fain see the Marines again,' says the drummer, handing him the trumpet, 'and you—you shall call once more for the Queen's Own. Matthew,' he[Pg 269] says, suddenly, turning on my father—and when he turned, my father saw for the first time that his scarlet jacket had a round hole by the breast-bone, and that the blood was welling there—'Matthew, we shall want your boat.'

"'But I'd really like to see the Marines again,' says the drummer, handing him the trumpet, 'and you—you will call once more for the Queen's Own. Matthew,' he[Pg 269] says, suddenly, turning to my father—and when he turned, my father saw for the first time that his red jacket had a round hole near the breastbone, with blood pooling there—'Matthew, we will need your boat.'"

"Then my father rose on his legs like a man in a dream, while they two slung on, the one his drum, and t'other his trumpet. He took the lantern, and went quaking before them down to the shore, and they breathed heavily behind him; and they stepped into his boat, and my father pushed off.

"Then my dad stood up like a man in a dream, while those two strapped on their instruments, one his drum and the other his trumpet. He grabbed the lantern and walked shakily ahead of them down to the shore, and they were breathing heavily behind him. They got into his boat, and my dad pushed off."

"'Row you first for Dolor Point,' says the drummer. So my father rowed them out past the white houses of Coverack to Dolor Point, and there, at a word, lay on his oars. And the trumpeter, William Tallifer, put his trumpet to his mouth and sounded the Revelly. The music of it was like rivers running.

"'Row you first for Dolor Point,' says the drummer. So my father rowed them out past the white houses of Coverack to Dolor Point, and there, at a word, lay on his oars. And the trumpeter, William Tallifer, put his trumpet to his mouth and sounded the Revelly. The music of it was like rivers running.

"'They will follow,' said the drummer. 'Matthew, pull you now for the Manacles.'

"'They'll follow,' said the drummer. 'Matthew, steer us now for the Manacles.'"

"So my father pulled for the Manacles, and came to an easy close outside Carn du. And the drummer took his sticks and beat a tattoo, there by the edge of the reef; and the music of it was like a rolling chariot.

"So my dad headed for the Manacles and came to a smooth stop outside Carn du. The drummer took his sticks and played a rhythm there by the edge of the reef; and it sounded like a rolling chariot."

"'That will do,' says he, breaking off; 'they will[Pg 270] follow. Pull now for the shore under Gunner's Meadow.'

"'That's enough,' he says, stopping abruptly; 'they will[Pg 270] follow. Row now toward the shore under Gunner's Meadow.'"

"Then my father pulled for the shore, and ran his boat in under Gunner's Meadow. And they stepped out, all three, and walked up to the meadow. By the gate the drummer halted and began his tattoo again, looking out toward the darkness over the sea.

"Then my dad steered toward the shore and brought the boat into Gunner's Meadow. They all got out, and the three of them walked up to the meadow. By the gate, the drummer stopped and started his tattoo again, gazing out at the dark sea."

"And while the drum beat, and my father held his breath, there came up out of the sea and the darkness a troop of many men, horse and foot, and formed up among the graves; and others rose out of the graves and formed up—drowned Marines with bleached faces, and pale Hussars riding their horses, all lean and shadowy. There was no clatter of hoofs or accoutrements, my father said, but a soft sound all the while, like the beating of a bird's wing and a black shadow lying like a pool about the feet of all. The drummer stood upon a little knoll just inside the gate, and beside him the tall trumpeter, with hand on hip, watching them gather; and behind them both my father, clinging to the gate. When no more came the drummer stopped playing, and said, 'Call the roll.'

"And while the drum was beating and my father held his breath, a group of many men, both on foot and horseback, emerged from the sea and darkness, gathering among the graves; others rose up from the graves—drowned Marines with pale faces and ghostly Hussars on their horses, all looking thin and shadowy. My father said there was no clattering of hooves or gear, just a soft sound like a bird's wing flapping and a dark shadow pooling around their feet. The drummer stood on a small hill just inside the gate, and next to him was the tall trumpeter, hand on his hip, watching them assemble; behind them both stood my father, holding onto the gate. When no more appeared, the drummer stopped playing and said, 'Call the roll.'

"Then the trumpeter stepped toward the end man of the rank and called, 'Troop-Sergeant-Major Thomas Irons,' and the man in a thin voice answered, 'Here!'[Pg 271]

"Then the trumpeter walked over to the last guy in the line and called, 'Troop-Sergeant-Major Thomas Irons,' and the man replied in a faint voice, 'Here!'[Pg 271]

"'Troop-Sergeant-Major Thomas Irons, how is it with you?'

'Troop-Sergeant-Major Thomas Irons, how are you doing?'

"The man answered, 'How should it be with me? When I was young, I betrayed a girl; and when I was grown, I betrayed a friend, and for these things I must pay. But I died as a man ought. God save the King!'

The man replied, 'What should I say about myself? When I was young, I betrayed a girl; and as I grew older, I betrayed a friend. For these actions, I must face the consequences. But I died as a man should. God save the King!'

"The trumpeter called to the next man, 'Trooper Henry Buckingham', and the next man answered, 'Here!'

"The trumpeter called out to the next guy, 'Trooper Henry Buckingham,' and the next guy responded, 'Here!'"

"'Trooper Henry Buckingham, how is it with you?'

'Trooper Henry Buckingham, how are you doing?'

"'How should it be with me? I was a drunkard, and I stole, and in Lugo, in a wine-shop, I knifed a man. But I died as a man should. God save the King!'

"'How should it be for me? I was an alcoholic, and I stole, and in Lugo, in a bar, I stabbed a man. But I died like a man should. God save the King!'"

"So the trumpeter went down the line; and when he had finished, the drummer took it up, hailing the dead Marines in their order. Each man answered to his name, and each man ended with 'God save the King!' When all were hailed, the drummer stepped back to his mound, and called:

"So the trumpeter went down the line; and when he was done, the drummer took over, honoring the fallen Marines in their sequence. Each man responded to his name, and each man concluded with 'God save the King!' Once all were acknowledged, the drummer stepped back to his mound and called:

"'It is well. You are content, and we are content to join you. Wait yet a little while.'

"'It's good. You're happy, and we're happy to join you. Just wait a little longer.'"

"With this he turned and ordered my father to pick up the lantern, and lead the way back. As my father[Pg 272] picked it up, he heard the ranks of dead men cheer and call, 'God save the King!' all together, and saw them waver and fade back into the dark, like a breath fading off a pane.

"With that, he turned and told my father to grab the lantern and lead the way back. As my father[Pg 272] picked it up, he heard the ghostly voices of soldiers cheering and shouting, 'God save the King!' all at once, and watched them waver and disappear into the darkness, like a breath vanishing from a window."

"But when they came back here to the kitchen, and my father set the lantern down, it seemed they'd both forgot about him. For the drummer turned in the lantern-light—and my father could see the blood still welling out of the hole in his breast—and took the trumpet-sling from around the other's neck, and locked drum and trumpet together again, choosing the letters on the lock very carefully. While he did this he said:

"But when they returned to the kitchen and my father placed the lantern down, it felt like they both forgot about him. The drummer turned towards the lantern's light—my father could see the blood still oozing from the hole in his chest—and took the trumpet sling from the other guy's neck, locking the drum and trumpet together again, choosing the letters on the lock with great care. As he was doing this, he said:

"'The word is no more Corunna, but Bayonne. As you left out an "n" in Corunna, so must I leave out an "n" in Bayonne.' And before snapping the padlock, he spelt out the word slowly—'B-A-Y-O-N-E.' After that, he used no more speech; but turned and hung the two instruments back on the hook; and then took the trumpeter by the arm; and the pair walked out into the darkness, glancing neither to right nor left.

"'The place is no longer Corunna, but Bayonne. Just like you dropped an 'n' in Corunna, I have to drop an 'n' in Bayonne.' And before he clicked the padlock shut, he spelled out the word slowly—'B-A-Y-O-N-E.' After that, he stayed silent; he turned and hung the two tools back on the hook, then took the trumpeter by the arm, and the two of them walked out into the darkness, not looking to the right or the left."

"My father was on the point of following, when he heard a sort of sigh behind him; and there, sitting in the elbow-chair, was the very trumpeter he had[Pg 273] just seen walk out by the door! If my father's heart jumped before, you may believe it jumped quicker now. But after a bit, he went up to the man asleep in the chair, and put a hand upon him. It was the trumpeter in flesh and blood that he touched; but though the flesh was warm, the trumpeter was dead.

"My father was about to leave when he heard a sigh behind him; and there, sitting in the armchair, was the very trumpeter he had [Pg 273] just seen walk out the door! If my father's heart raced before, it raced even faster now. But after a moment, he approached the man sleeping in the chair and placed a hand on him. It was the trumpeter in the flesh that he touched; but even though the body was warm, the trumpeter was dead."


"Well, sir, they buried him three days after; and at first my father was minded to say nothing about his dream (as he thought it). But the day after the funeral, he met Parson Kendall coming from Helston market: and the parson called out: 'Have 'ee heard the news the coach brought down this mornin'?' 'What news?' says my father. 'Why, that peace is agreed upon.' 'None too soon,' says my father. 'Not soon enough for our poor lads at Bayonne,' the parson answered. 'Bayonne!' cries my father, with a jump. 'Why, yes;' and the parson told him all about a great sally the French had made on the night of April 13th. 'Do you happen to know if the 38th Regiment was engaged?' my father asked. 'Come, now,' said Parson Kendall, 'I didn't know you was so well up in the campaign. But, as it happens, I do know that the 38th was engaged, for 'twas they that held a cottage and stopped the French advance.'[Pg 274]

"Well, sir, they buried him three days later; and at first my father didn't want to say anything about his dream (as he thought of it). But the day after the funeral, he ran into Parson Kendall coming back from the Helston market: and the parson called out, 'Have you heard the news the coach brought down this morning?' 'What news?' my father asked. 'That peace has been agreed upon.' 'None too soon,' my father replied. 'Not soon enough for our poor lads at Bayonne,' the parson responded. 'Bayonne!' my father exclaimed, surprised. 'Oh, yes;' and the parson filled him in about a major attack the French launched on the night of April 13th. 'Do you happen to know if the 38th Regiment was involved?' my father asked. 'Come on now,' Parson Kendall said, 'I didn’t know you were so up-to-date on the campaign. But, as it happens, I do know that the 38th was involved, because they held a cottage and stopped the French advance.'[Pg 274]

"Still my father held his tongue; and when, a week later, he walked into Helston and bought a Mercury off the Sherborne rider, and got the landlord of the Angel to spell out the list of killed and wounded, sure enough, there among the killed was Drummer John Christian, of the 38th Foot.

"Still, my father stayed quiet; and when, a week later, he went into Helston and bought a Mercury from the Sherborne rider, and got the landlord of the Angel to read out the list of the dead and injured, sure enough, there among the dead was Drummer John Christian, of the 38th Foot."

"After this there was nothing for a religious man but to make a clean breast. So my father went up to Parson Kendall and told the whole story. The parson listened, and put a question or two, and then asked:

"After this, a religious person had no choice but to come clean. So my father went to Parson Kendall and shared the entire story. The parson listened, asked a question or two, and then said:"

"'Have you tried to open the lock since that night?'

"'Have you tried to open the lock since that night?'"

"'I han't dared to touch it,' says my father.

"'I haven't dared to touch it,' says my father."

"'Then come along and try.' When the parson came to the cottage here, he took the things off the hook and tried the lock. 'Did he say "Bayonne"? The word has seven letters.'

"'Then come and give it a shot.' When the pastor arrived at the cottage, he took the items off the hook and tried the lock. 'Did he say "Bayonne"? That word has seven letters.'"

"'Not if you spell it with one "n" as he did,' says my father.

"'Not if you spell it with one "n" like he did,' says my dad."

"The parson spelt it out—B-A-Y-O-N-E. 'Whew!' says he, for the lock had fallen open in his hand.

"The parson spelled it out—B-A-Y-O-N-E. 'Whew!' he said, as the lock fell open in his hand."

"He stood considering it a moment, and then he said, 'I tell you what. I shouldn't blab this all round the parish, if I was you. You won't get no credit for truth-telling, and a miracle's wasted on a set of fools. But if you like, I'll shut down the lock again upon a[Pg 275] holy word that no one but me shall know, and neither drummer nor trumpeter, dead nor alive, shall frighten the secret out of me.'

"He paused for a moment, then said, 'Here’s the deal. I wouldn’t go spreading this all around the parish if I were you. You won’t earn any praise for being honest, and a miracle is wasted on a bunch of fools. But if you want, I can put the lock back on a[Pg 275] holy word that only I will know, and no drummer or trumpeter, dead or alive, will get me to reveal the secret.'”

"'I wish to gracious you would, parson,' said my father.

"'I wish you would, parson,' said my father."

"The parson chose the holy word there and then, and shut the lock back upon it, and hung the drum and trumpet back in their place. He is gone long since, taking the word with him. And till the lock is broken by force, nobody will ever separate those twain."[Pg 276]
[Pg 277]

"The pastor picked the sacred word right then and there, locked it up again, and hung the drum and trumpet back where they belonged. He left a long time ago, taking the word with him. And until the lock is forcibly broken, no one will ever be able to separate those two." [Pg 276]
[Pg 277]


HOW JAN BREWER WAS PISKEY-LADEN HOW JAN BREWER WAS DRUNKEN

HOW JAN BREWER WAS PISKEY-LADEN[20]

THE moon was near her setting as a tall, broad-shouldered man called Jan Brewer was walking home to Constantine Bay to his cottage on the edge of the cliff.

THE moon was near its setting as a tall, broad-shouldered man named Jan Brewer was walking home to Constantine Bay to his cottage on the edge of the cliff.

He was singing an old song to himself as he went along, and he sang till he drew near the ruins of Constantine Church, standing on a sandy common near the bay. As he drew near the remains of this ancient church, which were clearly seen in the moonshine, he thought he heard some one laughing, but he was not quite sure, for the sea was roaring on the beach below the common, and the waves were making a loud noise as they dashed up the great headland of Trevose.

He was singing an old song to himself as he walked along, and he kept singing until he got close to the ruins of Constantine Church, which stood on a sandy common near the bay. As he approached the remains of this ancient church, which were clearly visible in the moonlight, he thought he heard someone laughing, but he wasn’t completely sure, since the sea was crashing on the beach below the common, and the waves were making a loud noise as they broke against the large headland of Trevose.

"I was mistaken; 'twas nobody laughing," said Jan to himself, and he walked on again, singing as before; and he sang till he came near a gate, which opened into a field leading to his cottage, but when he got there he could not see the gate or the gateway.

"I was wrong; nobody was laughing," Jan said to himself, and he continued walking, singing as before; and he sang until he reached a gate that led into a field toward his cottage, but when he got there, he couldn't see the gate or the entrance.

"I was so taken up with singing the old song, that I must have missed my way," he said again to him[Pg 280]self. "I'll go back to the head of the common and start afresh," which he did; and when he got to the place where his gate ought to have been, he could not find it to save his life.

"I was so caught up in singing the old song that I must have lost my way," he said again to himself[Pg 280]. "I'll go back to the beginning and start over," which he did; and when he reached the spot where his gate should have been, he couldn't find it no matter what.

"I must be clean mazed,"[21] he cried. "I have never got out of my reckoning before, nor missed finding my way to our gate, even when the night has been as dark as pitch. It isn't at all dark to-night; I can see Trevose Head—and yet I can't see my own little gate! But I en't a-going to be done; I'll go round and round this common till I do find my gate."

"I must be completely amazed," he cried. "I’ve never lost my way before, nor failed to find our gate, even when the night has been pitch black. It’s not even dark tonight; I can see Trevose Head—and yet I can’t see my own little gate! But I'm not giving up; I’ll keep going around this common until I do find my gate."

And round and round the common he went, but find his gate he could not.

And he walked around the common, but he couldn't find his way out.

Every time he passed the ruins of the church a laugh came up from the pool below the ruins, and once he thought he saw a dancing light on the edge of the pool, where a lot of reeds and rushes were growing.

Every time he walked past the ruined church, he heard laughter coming from the pool below the ruins, and once he thought he saw a dancing light at the edge of the pool, where a lot of reeds and rushes were growing.

"The Little Man in the Lantern is about to-night,"[22] he said to himself, as he glanced at the pool. "But I never knew he was given to laughing before."

"The Little Man in the Lantern is about tonight,"[22] he said to himself, as he looked at the pool. "But I never knew he could laugh before."

Once more he went round the common, and when he had passed the ruins he heard giggling and laugh[Pg 281]ing, this time quite close to him; and looking down on the grass, he saw to his astonishment hundreds of Little Men and Little Women with tiny lights in their hands, which they were flinking[23] about as they laughed and giggled.

Once again, he walked around the common, and when he passed the ruins, he heard giggling and laughter, this time very close to him; and looking down at the grass, he was amazed to see hundreds of Little Men and Little Women holding tiny lights in their hands, which they were flicking around as they laughed and giggled.

The Little Men wore stocking-caps, the color of ripe briar berries, and grass-green coats, and the Little Women had on old grandmother cloaks of the same vivid hue as the Wee Men's coats, and they also wore little scarlet hoods.

The Little Men wore caps that were the color of ripe blackberries and bright green coats, while the Little Women had on old grandmother cloaks that matched the vibrant color of the Little Men's coats, and they also wore small red hoods.

"I believe the great big chap sees us," said one of the Little Men, catching sight of Jan's astonished face. "He must be Piskey-eyed, and we did not know it."

"I think that huge guy can see us," said one of the Little Men, noticing Jan's shocked expression. "He must have sharp eyes, and we didn't realize it."

"Is he really?" cried one of the Dinky[24] Women. "'Tis a pity, but we'll have our game over him just the same."

"Is he really?" cried one of the Dinky[24] Women. "That's a shame, but we'll still have our fun at his expense."

"That we will," cried all the Little Men and Little Women in one voice; and, forming a ring round the great tall fellow, they began to dance round him, laughing, giggling and flashing up their lights as they danced.

"That we will," shouted all the Little Men and Little Women in unison; and, forming a circle around the tall guy, they started dancing around him, laughing, giggling, and lighting up their lights as they danced.

They went round him so fast that poor Jan was quite bewildered, and whichever way he looked there were these Little Men and Little Women giggling up[Pg 282] into his bearded face. And when he tried to break through their ring they went before him and behind him, making a game over him.

They circled around him so quickly that poor Jan was completely confused, and no matter which way he turned, these Little Men and Little Women were giggling up[Pg 282] into his bearded face. And when he tried to push through their circle, they moved in front of him and behind him, turning it into a game.

He was at their mercy and they knew it; and when they saw the great fellow's misery, they only laughed and giggled the more.

He was at their mercy, and they were well aware of it; when they saw his obvious suffering, they just laughed and giggled even more.

"We've got him!" they cried to each other, and they said it with such gusto and with such a comical expression on their tiny brown faces, that Jan, bewildered as he was, and tired with going round the common so many times, could not help laughing, they looked so very funny, particularly when the Little Women winked up at him from under their little scarlet hoods.

"We’ve got him!" they shouted to one another, and they said it with such enthusiasm and with such a funny expression on their small brown faces that Jan, confused as he was and tired from walking around the common so many times, couldn’t help but laugh; they looked so hilarious, especially when the Little Women winked at him from beneath their little red hoods.

The Piskeys—for they were Piskeys[25]—hurried him down the common, dancing round him all the time; and when he got there he felt so mizzy-mazey with those tiny whirling figures going round and round him like a whirligig, that he did not know whether he was standing on his head or his heels. He was also in a bath of perspiration—"sweating leaking," he said—and, putting his hand in his pocket to take out a handkerchief to mop his face, he remembered having been[Pg 283] told that, if he ever got Piskey-laden, he must turn his coat pockets inside out, then he would be free at once from his Piskey tormentors. And in a minute or less his coat-pockets were hanging out, and all the Little Men and the Little Women had vanished, and there, right in front of him, he saw his own gate! He lost no time in opening it, and in a very short time was in his thatched cottage on the cliff.[Pg 284]
[Pg 285]

The Piskeys—because they were Piskeys[25]—rushed him down the common, dancing around him the whole time; and when he arrived, he felt so confused with those tiny twirling figures spinning around him like a whirligig that he couldn’t tell if he was standing on his head or his feet. He was also drenched in sweat—“sweating like a fountain,” he said—and as he reached into his pocket to grab a handkerchief to wipe his face, he remembered being told that if he ever got covered in Piskeys, he needed to turn his coat pockets inside out, and then he would be free from his Piskey problems. In no time at all, his coat pockets were inside out, and all the Little Men and Little Women had disappeared, and right in front of him, he spotted his own gate! He wasted no time opening it, and shortly after, he was back in his thatched cottage on the cliff.[Pg 283]
[Pg 284]
[Pg 285]


MY GRANDFATHER, HENDRY WATTY MY GRANDPA, HENDRY WATTY

MY GRANDFATHER, HENDRY WATTY[26]

A DROLL

'TIS the nicest miss in the world that I was born grandson of my own father's father, and not of another man altogether.

'Tis the best thing in the world that I was born the grandson of my own grandfather, and not of someone else entirely.

Hendry Watty was the name of my grandfather that might have been; and he always maintained that to all intents and purposes he was my grandfather, and made me call him so—'twas such a narrow shave. I don't mind telling you about it. 'Tis a curious tale, too.

Hendry Watty was the name of my grandfather that might have been; and he always insisted that for all practical purposes he was my grandfather, and made me call him that—it was such a close call. I don't mind sharing it with you. It's a pretty interesting story, too.


My grandfather, Hendry Watty, bet four gallons of eggy-hot that he would row out to the Shivering Grounds, all in the dead waste of the night, and haul a trammel there. To find the Shivering Grounds by night, you get the Gull Rock in a line with Tregamenna and pull out till you open the light on St. Anthony's Point; but everybody gives the place a wide berth because Archelaus Rowett's lugger foundered there one time, with six hands on board; and they say[Pg 288] that at night you can hear the drowned men hailing their names. But my grandfather was the boldest man in Port Loe, and said he didn't care. So one Christmas Eve by daylight he and his mates went out and tilled the trammel; and then they came back and spent the forepart of the evening over the eggy-hot, down to Oliver's tiddly-wink,[27] to keep my grandfather's spirits up and also to show that the bet was made in earnest.

My grandfather, Hendry Watty, bet four gallons of eggnog that he would row out to the Shivering Grounds in the dead of night and set a trammel there. To find the Shivering Grounds at night, you line up Gull Rock with Tregamenna and head out until you see the light on St. Anthony's Point; but everyone avoids the place because Archelaus Rowett's lugger sank there once, with six crew members on board; and they say[Pg 288] that at night you can hear the drowned men calling out their names. But my grandfather was the bravest man in Port Loe and said he didn't care. So one Christmas Eve, during the day, he and his friends went out and set the trammel; then they came back and spent the early part of the evening drinking eggnog at Oliver's tiddly-wink,[27] to lift my grandfather's spirits and show that the bet was serious.

'Twas past eleven o'clock when they left Oliver's and walked down to the cove to see my grandfather off. He has told me since that he didn't feel afraid at all, but very friendly in mind, especially toward William John Dunn, who was walking on his right hand. This puzzled him at the first, for as a rule he didn't think much of William John Dunn. But now he shook hands with him several times, and just as he was stepping into the boat he says, "You'll take care of Mary Polly while I'm away." Mary Polly Polsue was my grandfather's sweetheart at that time. But why my grandfather should have spoken as if he was bound on a long voyage he never could tell; he used to set it down to fate.

It was past eleven o'clock when they left Oliver's and walked down to the cove to see my grandfather off. He told me later that he didn't feel afraid at all, but rather friendly, especially toward William John Dunn, who was walking on his right side. This puzzled him at first, because he usually didn't think much of William John Dunn. But now he shook hands with him several times, and just as he was stepping into the boat, he said, "You'll take care of Mary Polly while I'm away." Mary Polly Polsue was my grandfather's girlfriend at the time. But why my grandfather spoke as if he was heading off on a long journey, he never figured out; he always attributed it to fate.

"I will," said William John Dunn; and then they gave a cheer and pushed my grandfather off, and he lit[Pg 289] his pipe and away he rowed all into the dead waste of the night. He rowed and rowed, all in the dead waste the night; and he got the Gull Rock in a line with Tregamenna windows; and still he was rowing, when to his great surprise he heard a voice calling:

"I will," said William John Dunn; and then they cheered and pushed my grandfather off, and he lit[Pg 289] his pipe and rowed away into the dark emptiness of the night. He kept rowing and rowing, all through the dark emptiness of the night; and he lined up Gull Rock with the Tregamenna windows; and still he was rowing when, to his shock, he heard a voice calling:

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty!"

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty!"

I told you my grandfather was the boldest man in Port Loe. But he dropped his two oars now, and made the five signs of Penitence. For who could it be calling him out here in the dead waste and middle of the night?

I told you my grandfather was the bravest man in Port Loe. But he dropped his two oars now and made the five signs of Penitence. Who could be calling him out here in the dead of night?

"HENDRY WATTY! HENDRY WATTY! drop
me a line."

"HENDRY WATTY! HENDRY WATTY! send"
send me a message."

My grandfather kept his fishing-lines in a little skivet under the stern-sheets. But not a trace of bait had he on board. If he had, he was too much a-tremble to bait a hook.

My grandfather kept his fishing lines in a small drawer under the back seat. But he didn't have any bait on board. If he did, he was too shaky to put any on the hook.

"HENDRY WATTY! HENDRY WATTY! drop
me a line, or I'll know why."

"HENDRY WATTY! HENDRY WATTY! send"
Send me a message, or I'll figure out why."

My poor grandfather had by this picked up his oars again, and was rowing like mad to get quit of the neighborhood, when something or somebody gave three knocks—thump, thump, thump!—on the bottom of the boat, just as you would knock on a door.

My poor grandfather had by this time picked up his oars again and was rowing like crazy to get away from the area when something or someone gave three knocks—thump, thump, thump!—on the bottom of the boat, just like you would knock on a door.

The third thump fetched Hendry Watty upright on[Pg 290] his legs. He had no more heart for disobeying, but having bitten his pipe-stem in half by this time—his teeth chattered so—he baited his hook with the broken bit and flung it overboard, letting the line run out in the stern-notch. Not half-way had it run before he felt a long pull on it, like the sucking of a dog-fish.

The third thump made Hendry Watty jump to his feet on[Pg 290]. He no longer had the heart to disobey, and after biting his pipe-stem in half—his teeth were chattering so much—he used the broken piece to bait his hook and tossed it overboard, letting the line run out in the stern-notch. It hadn't even run out halfway before he felt a strong tug on it, like the pull of a dogfish.

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! pull me in."

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! bring me in."

Hendry Watty pulled in hand over fist, and in came the lead sinker over the notch, and still the line was heavy; he pulled and he pulled, and next, all out of the dead waste of the night, came two white hands, like a washerwoman's, and gripped hold of the stern-board; and on the left of these two hands, was a silver ring, sunk very deep in the flesh. If this was bad, worse was the face that followed—and if this was bad for anybody, it was worse for my grandfather who had known Archelaus Rowett before he was drowned out on the Shivering Grounds, six years before.

Hendry Watty pulled hard, and the lead sinker came over the notch, but the line was still heavy; he kept pulling and pulling, and suddenly, out of the darkness of the night, two white hands appeared, like a washerwoman's, and grabbed the stern-board. On the left of these hands was a silver ring, deeply embedded in the flesh. If that was bad, the face that emerged was even worse—and if this was terrible for anyone, it was worse for my grandfather, who had known Archelaus Rowett before he drowned at the Shivering Grounds six years earlier.

Archelaus Rowett climbed in over the stern, pulled the hook with the bit of pipe-stem out of his cheek, sat down in the stern-sheets, shook a small crayfish out of his whiskers, and said very coolly: "If you should come across my wife—"

Archelaus Rowett climbed in over the back, pulled the hook with the piece of pipe out of his cheek, sat down in the back seat, shook a small crayfish out of his beard, and said very casually: "If you run into my wife—"

That was all that my grandfather stayed to hear. At the sound of Archelaus's voice he fetched a yell, jumped[Pg 291] clean over the side of the boat and swam for dear life. He swam and swam, till by the bit of the moon he saw the Gull Rock close ahead. There were lashin's of rats on the Gull Rock, as he knew; but he was a good deal surprised at the way they were behaving, for they sat in a row at the water's edge and fished, with their tails let down into the sea for fishing-lines; and their eyes were like garnets burning as they looked at my grandfather over their shoulders.

That was all my grandfather stayed to hear. As soon as he heard Archelaus's voice, he let out a yell, jumped[Pg 291] right over the side of the boat, and swam for his life. He swam and swam until, by the light of the moon, he spotted Gull Rock close ahead. He knew there were tons of rats on Gull Rock, but he was pretty surprised by how they were acting. They were sitting in a row at the water's edge, fishing with their tails in the sea like fishing lines; their eyes glinted like burning garnets as they looked back at my grandfather.

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! you can't land here—you're disturbing the pollack."

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! you can't land here—you’re scaring the pollack."

"Bejimbers! I wouldn' do that for the world," says my grandfather; so off he pushes and swims for the mainland. This was a long job, and it was as much as he could do to reach Kibberick beach, where he fell on his face and hands among the stones, and there lay, taking breath.

"Goodness! I wouldn't do that for anything," says my grandfather; so off he goes and swims toward the mainland. This took a long time, and it was all he could do to reach Kibberick Beach, where he collapsed on his face and hands among the stones, lying there and catching his breath.

The breath was hardly back in his body before he heard footsteps, and along the beach came a woman, and passed close by to him. He lay very quiet, and as she came near he saw 'twas Sarah Rowett, that used to be Archelaus's wife, but had married another man since. She was knitting as she went by, and did not seem to notice my grandfather; but he heard her say to herself, "The hour is come, and the man is come."[Pg 292]

The breath was barely back in his body when he heard footsteps, and along the beach came a woman who passed right by him. He lay very still, and as she got closer, he saw it was Sarah Rowett, who used to be Archelaus's wife but had married someone else since then. She was knitting as she walked by and didn’t seem to notice my grandfather; however, he heard her say to herself, "The hour has come, and the man has come."[Pg 292]

He had scarcely begun to wonder over this when he spied a ball of worsted yarn beside him that Sarah had dropped. 'Twas the ball she was knitting from, and a line of worsted stretched after her along the beach. Hendry Watty picked up the ball and followed the thread on tiptoe. In less than a minute he came near enough to watch what she was doing; and what she did was worth watching. First she gathered wreckwood and straw, and struck flint over touchwood and teened a fire. Then she unraveled her knitting; twisted her end of the yarn between finger and thumb—like a cobbler twisting a wax-end—and cast the end up towards the sky. It made Hendry Watty stare when the thread, instead of falling back to the ground, remained hanging, just as if 'twas fastened to something up above; but it made him stare still more when Sarah Rowett began to climb up it, and away up till nothing could be seen of her but her ankles dangling out of the dead waste and middle of the night.

He had barely started to think about this when he noticed a ball of yarn next to him that Sarah had dropped. It was the ball she was knitting with, and a line of yarn trailed behind her along the beach. Hendry Watty picked up the ball and tiptoed along the thread. In less than a minute, he got close enough to see what she was doing, and it was definitely worth watching. First, she gathered driftwood and straw, struck flint against tinder, and started a fire. Then she unraveled her knitting, twisted the end of the yarn between her fingers—like a cobbler twisting a wax thread—and tossed the end up toward the sky. It made Hendry Watty stare when the thread, instead of falling back to the ground, stayed suspended as if it were tied to something up above; but he was even more astonished when Sarah Rowett began to climb up it, disappearing until all he could see were her ankles dangling in the dark of the night.

"HENDRY WATTY! HENDRY WATTY!"

"HENDRY WATTY! HENDRY WATTY!"

It wasn't Sarah calling, but a voice far away out to sea.

It wasn't Sarah on the line, but a voice coming from far out at sea.

"HENDRY WATTY! HENDRY WATTY! send
me a line!"

"HENDRY WATTY! HENDRY WATTY! send"
send me a message!

My grandfather was wondering what to do, when[Pg 293] Sarah speaks down very sharp to him, out of the dark:

My grandfather was unsure about what to do when[Pg 293] Sarah sharply spoke to him from the darkness:

"Hendry Watty! where's the rocket apparatus? Can't you hear the poor fellow asking for a line?"

"Hendry Watty! Where's the rocket setup? Can't you hear the poor guy asking for a line?"

"I do," says my grandfather, who was beginning to lose his temper; "and do you think, ma'am, that I carry a Boxer's rocket in my trousers pocket?"

"I do," says my grandfather, who was starting to lose his cool; "and do you think, ma'am, that I carry a Boxer's rocket in my pants pocket?"

"I think you have a ball of worsted in your hand," says she. "Throw it as far as you can."

"I think you have a ball of yarn in your hand," she says. "Throw it as far as you can."

So my grandfather threw the ball out into the dead waste and middle of the night. He didn't see where it pitched, or how far it went.

So my grandfather tossed the ball into the dark, empty night. He didn't see where it landed or how far it went.

"Right it is," says the woman aloft. "'Tis easy seen you're a hurler. But what shall us do for a cradle?[28] Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty!"

"You're right," says the woman above. "It's easy to see you're a thrower. But what are we going to do for a cradle?[28] Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty!"

"Ma'am to you," said my grandfather.

"Ma'am to you," said my grandfather.

"If you have the common feelings of a gentleman, I'll ask you to turn your back; I'm going to take off my stocking."

"If you have the usual feelings of a gentleman, I’ll ask you to turn around; I’m going to take off my stocking."

So my grandfather stared the other way very politely; and when he was told he might look again, he saw she had tied the stocking to the line and was running it out like a cradle into the dead waste of the night.[Pg 294]

So my grandfather politely looked away; and when he was told he could look again, he saw she had tied the stocking to the line and was casting it out like a cradle into the empty expanse of the night.[Pg 294]

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! look out below!"

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! Watch out below!"

Before he could answer, plump! a man's leg came tumbling past his ear and scattered the ashes right and left.

Before he could respond, plop! a man's leg came crashing past his ear and sent ashes flying in all directions.

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! look out below!"

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! watch out below!"

This time 'twas a great white arm and hand, with a silver ring sunk tight in the flesh of the little finger.

This time it was a great white arm and hand, with a silver ring embedded tightly in the flesh of the little finger.

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! warm them limbs!"

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! warm those limbs!"

My grandfather picked them up and was warming them before the fire, when down came tumbling a great round head and bounced twice and lay in the firelight, staring up at him. And whose head was it but Archelaus Rowett's, that he'd run away from once already that night.

My grandfather picked them up and was warming them before the fire when a big round head came tumbling down, bounced twice, and landed in the firelight, staring up at him. And whose head was it but Archelaus Rowett's, the one he had already run away from that night.

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! look out below!"

"Hendry Watty! Hendry Watty! watch out below!"

This time 'twas another leg, and my grandfather was just about to lay hands on it, when the woman called down:

This time it was another leg, and my grandfather was just about to grab it when the woman shouted down:

"Hendry Watty! catch it quick! It's my own leg I've thrown down by mistake."

"Hendry Watty! Grab it fast! I accidentally threw down my own leg."

The leg struck the ground and bounced high, and Hendry Watty made a leap after it.

The leg hit the ground and bounced back up, and Hendry Watty jumped after it.


And I reckon it's asleep he must have been; for what[Pg 295] he caught was not Mrs. Rowett's leg, but the jib-boom of a deep-laden brigantine that was running him down in the dark. And as he sprang for it, his boat was crushed by the brigantine's fore-foot and went down under his very boot-soles. At the same time he let out a yell, and two or three of the crew ran forward and hoisted him up to the bowsprit and in on deck, safe and sound.

And I guess he must have been asleep; because what[Pg 295] he grabbed was not Mrs. Rowett's leg, but the jib-boom of a heavily loaded brigantine that was about to run him over in the dark. As he jumped for it, his boat got crushed by the brigantine's bow and sank right beneath his feet. At the same time, he shouted out, and two or three of the crew ran forward and pulled him up to the bowsprit and onto the deck, safe and sound.

But the brigantine happened to be outward bound for the River Plate; so that, with one thing and another, 'twas eleven good months before my grandfather landed again at Port Loe. And who should be the first man he sees standing above the cove but William John Dunn.

But the brigantine was heading out towards the River Plate, so with all that happened, it took my grandfather eleven solid months to land back at Port Loe. And who should be the first person he sees standing above the cove but William John Dunn.

"I'm very glad to see you," says William John Dunn.

"I'm really glad to see you," says William John Dunn.

"Thank you kindly," answers my grandfather; "and how's Mary Polly?"

"Thank you very much," my grandfather replies; "and how’s Mary Polly doing?"

"Why, as for that," he says, "she took so much looking after, that I couldn't feel I was properly keeping her under my eye till I married her, last June month."

"Well, as for that," he says, "she needed so much attention that I couldn’t feel like I was truly keeping an eye on her until I married her last June."

"You was always one to over-do things," said my grandfather.

"You were always one to go overboard," said my grandfather.

"But if you was alive an' well, why didn' you drop us a line?"

"But if you were alive and well, why didn’t you drop us a line?"

Now when it came to talk about "dropping a line,"[Pg 296] my grandfather fairly lost his temper. So he struck William John Dunn on the nose—a thing he had never been known to do before—and William John Dunn hit him back, and the neighbors had to separate them. And next day, William John Dunn took out a summons against him. Well, the case was tried before the magistrates: and my grandfather told his story from the beginning, quite straightforward, just as I've told it to you. And the magistrates decided that, taking one thing and another, he'd had a great deal of provocation, and fined him five shillings. And there the matter ended. But now you know the reason why I'm William John Dunn's grandson instead of Hendry Watty's.[Pg 297]

Now, when it came to talking about "dropping a line,"[Pg 296] my grandfather really lost his temper. So he punched William John Dunn in the nose—a thing he had never done before—and William John Dunn hit him back, and the neighbors had to step in to separate them. The next day, William John Dunn filed a summons against him. Well, the case was brought before the magistrates: and my grandfather told his story from the start, completely straightforward, just like I’ve shared it with you. The magistrates decided that, considering everything, he’d faced a lot of provocation, and they fined him five shillings. And that was the end of it. But now you know the reason why I'm William John Dunn's grandson instead of Hendry Watty's.[Pg 297]


CHILDE ROWLAND CHILD ROWLAND

CHILDE ROWLAND[29]

Childe Rowland and his brothers twain
Were playing at the ball,
And there was their sister Burd Ellen
In the midst, among them all.

Childe Rowland kicked it with his foot
And caught it with his knee;
At last as he plunged among them all
O'er the church he made it flee.

Burd Ellen round about the aisle
To seek the ball is gone,
But long they waited, and longer still,
And she came not back again.

They sought her east, they sought her west,
They sought her up and down,
And woe were the hearts of those brethren,
For she was not to be found.
[Pg 300]

Childe Rowland and his two brothers
We're playing with a ball.
And their sister Burd Ellen
I was right there with all of them.

Childe Rowland kicked it with his foot.
And caught it with his knee;
Finally, as he jumped into the mix,
He sent it soaring over the church.

Burd Ellen walked around the aisle.
To search for the ball,
But they waited a long time, and then even longer,
And she never came back.

They searched for her in the east, they searched in the west,
They searched everywhere,
And those brothers felt a burden in their hearts,
For she could not be located.
[Pg 300]

SO at last her eldest brother went to the Warlock Merlin and told him all the case, and asked him if he knew where Burd Ellen was. "The fair Burd Ellen," said the Warlock Merlin, "must have been carried off by the fairies, because she went round the church 'widershins'—the opposite way to the sun. She is now in the Dark Tower of the King of Elfland; it would take the boldest knight in Christendom to bring her back."

SO finally her oldest brother went to the Warlock Merlin and shared the whole situation, asking if he knew where Burd Ellen was. "The beautiful Burd Ellen," said the Warlock Merlin, "must have been taken by the fairies because she walked around the church 'widdershins'—the opposite way of the sun. She is now in the Dark Tower of the King of Elfland; it would take the bravest knight in all of Christendom to rescue her."

"If it is possible to bring her back," said her brother, "I'll do it, or perish in the attempt."

"If it's possible to bring her back," her brother said, "I'll do it, or I'll die trying."

"Possible it is," said the Warlock Merlin, "but woe to the man or mother's son that attempts it, if he is not well taught beforehand what he is to do."

"Maybe it is," said the Warlock Merlin, "but beware of the man or any mother's son who tries it without being well trained in what he needs to do first."

The eldest brother of Burd Ellen was not to be put off, by any fear of danger, from attempting to get her back, so he begged the Warlock Merlin to tell him what he should do, and what he should not do, in going to seek his sister. And after he had been taught, and had repeated his lesson, he set out for Elfland.

The oldest brother of Burd Ellen wasn't going to let any fear of danger stop him from trying to get her back, so he asked the Warlock Merlin for guidance on what to do and what to avoid while searching for his sister. After he learned and repeated his lessons, he headed off to Elfland.

But long they waited, and longer still,
With doubt and muckle pain,
But woe were the hearts of his brethren,
For he came not back again.
[Pg 301]

But they waited a long time, and then even longer,
Overwhelmed with uncertainty and deep sorrow,
But their brothers' hearts were full of sadness,
Because he didn't come back.
[Pg 301]

Then the second brother got tired and tired of waiting, and he went to the Warlock Merlin and asked him the same as his brother. So he set out to find Burd Ellen.

Then the second brother grew tired of waiting and went to the Warlock Merlin, asking him the same thing as his brother. So he set out to find Burd Ellen.

But long they waited, and longer still,
With muckle doubt and pain,
And woe were his mother's and brother's heart,
For he came not back again.

But they waited for a long time, and even longer,
With a lot of uncertainty and hurt,
His mother and brother were filled with sadness,
Because he didn't come back.

And when they had waited and waited a good long time, Childe Rowland, the youngest of Burd Ellen's brothers, wished to go, and went to his mother, the good queen, to ask her to let him go. But she would not at first, for he was the last and dearest of her children, and if he was lost, all would be lost. But he begged, and he begged, till at last the good queen let him go, and gave him his father's good brand that never struck in vain, and as she girt it round his waist, she said the spell that would give it victory.

And after waiting a long time, Childe Rowland, the youngest of Burd Ellen's brothers, wanted to leave, so he went to his mother, the kind queen, to ask for permission. At first, she refused because he was her last and favorite child, and if he got lost, it would mean losing everything. But he pleaded and pleaded until finally, the kind queen agreed to let him go. She gave him his father's trusty sword that never missed its target, and as she strapped it around his waist, she recited the spell that would ensure its success.

So Childe Rowland said good-by to the good queen, his mother, and went to the cave of the Warlock Merlin. "Once more, and but once more," he said to the Warlock, "tell how man or mother's son may rescue Burd Ellen and her brothers twain."

So Childe Rowland said goodbye to the good queen, his mother, and went to the cave of the Warlock Merlin. "One more time, and just one more time," he said to the Warlock, "please tell me how a man or mother's son can rescue Burd Ellen and her two brothers."

"Well, my son," said the Warlock Merlin, "there are but two things, simple they may seem, but hard they[Pg 302] are to do. One thing to do, and one thing not to do. And the thing to do is this: after you have entered the land of Fairy, whoever speaks to you, till you meet the Burd Ellen, you must out with your father's brand and off with their head. And what you've not to do is this: bite no bit, and drink no drop, however hungry or thirsty you be; drink a drop or bite a bit, while in Elfland you be and never will you see Middle Earth again."

"Well, my son," said the Warlock Merlin, "there are just two things, simple as they may seem, but they are difficult to accomplish. One thing to do, and one thing not to do. The thing you need to do is this: once you enter the land of Fairy, whoever speaks to you, until you meet the Burd Ellen, you must draw your father's sword and sever their head. And what you must not do is this: don’t take a bite of food, and don’t drink a drop, no matter how hungry or thirsty you feel; if you eat or drink even a little while you're in Elfland, you will never see Middle Earth again."

So Childe Rowland said the two things over and over again, till he knew them by heart, and he thanked the Warlock Merlin and went on his way. And he went along, and along, and along, and still further along, till he came to the horse-herd of the King of Elfland feeding his horses. These he knew by their fiery eyes, and knew that he was at last in the land of Fairy. "Canst thou tell me," said Childe Rowland to the horse-herd, "where the King of Elfland's Dark Tower is?" "I cannot tell thee," said the horse-herd, "but go on a little further and thou wilt come to the cow-herd, and he, maybe, can tell thee."

So Childe Rowland repeated the two things over and over until he knew them by heart, then he thanked the Warlock Merlin and continued on his way. He traveled on and on, and even further, until he arrived at the horse-herd of the King of Elfland, who was feeding his horses. He recognized them by their fiery eyes and realized he was finally in the land of Fairy. "Can you tell me," Childe Rowland asked the horse-herd, "where the King of Elfland's Dark Tower is?" "I can't tell you," replied the horse-herd, "but if you go a bit further, you’ll come to the cow-herd, and he might be able to help you."

Then, without a word more, Childe Rowland drew the good brand that never struck in vain, and off went the horse-herd's head, and Childe Rowland went on further, till he came to the cow-herd, and asked him[Pg 303] the same question. "I can't tell thee," said he, "but go on a little further, and thou wilt come to the hen-wife, and she is sure to know." Then Childe Rowland out with his good brand, that never struck in vain, and off went the cow-herd's head. And he went on a little further, till he came to an old woman in a gray cloak, and he asked her if she knew where the Dark Tower of the King of Elfland was. "Go on a little further," said the hen-wife, "till you come to a round green hill, surrounded with terrace-rings, from the bottom to the top; go round it three times, 'widershins,' and each time say:

Then, without saying another word, Childe Rowland pulled out the trusty sword that never failed, and off went the horse-herd's head. Childe Rowland continued on until he reached the cow-herd and asked him[Pg 303] the same question. "I can't help you," said the cow-herd, "but keep going a bit further, and you'll find the hen-wife, and she’s sure to know." So Childe Rowland drew his trusty sword again, and off went the cow-herd's head. He went on a bit further until he encountered an old woman in a gray cloak, and he asked her if she knew where the Dark Tower of the King of Elfland was. "Keep going a little further," said the hen-wife, "until you reach a round green hill, surrounded by terrace rings from bottom to top; go around it three times, 'widdershins,' and each time say:

"'Open, door! open, door!
And let me come in,'

"Open up, door! Open up, door!
And let me in,

and the third time the door will open, and you may go in." And Childe Rowland was just going on, when he remembered what he had to do; so he out with the good brand, that never struck in vain, and off went the hen-wife's head.

and the third time the door opens, you can go in." And Childe Rowland was about to continue when he remembered what he needed to do; so he pulled out the trusty brand that never missed its mark, and off went the hen-wife's head.

Then he went on, and on, and on, till he came to the round green hill with the terrace-rings from top to bottom, and he went round it three times, "widershins," saying each time:

Then he continued on, and on, and on, until he reached the round green hill with the terrace rings all around it. He circled it three times, "widdershins," saying each time:

"Open, door! open, door!
And let me come in."
[Pg 304]

"Open up, door! Open up, door!"
"And let me in."
[Pg 304]

And the third time the door did open, and he went in, and it closed with a click, and Childe Rowland was left in the dark.

And the third time the door opened, he stepped inside, and it closed with a click, leaving Childe Rowland in the dark.

It was not exactly dark, but a kind of twilight or gloaming. There were neither windows nor candles, and he could not make out where the twilight came from, if not through the walls and roof. There were rough arches made of a transparent rock, incrusted with sheepsilver and rock spar, and other bright stones. But though it was rock, the air was quite warm, as it always is in Elfland. So he went through this passage till at last he came to two wide and high folding-doors which stood ajar. And when he opened them, there he saw a most wonderful and glorious sight. A large and spacious hall, so large that it seemed to be as long, and as broad, as the green hill itself. The roof was supported by fine pillars, so large and lofty, that the pillars of a cathedral were as nothing to them. They were all of gold and silver, with fretted work, and between them and around them wreaths of flowers, composed of what do you think? Why, of diamonds and emeralds, and all manner of precious stones. And the very key-stones of the arches had for ornaments clusters of diamonds and rubies, and pearls, and other precious stones. And all these arches met in the middle of the roof, and just[Pg 305] there, hung by a gold chain, an immense lamp made out of one big pearl hollowed out and quite transparent. And in the middle of this was a big, huge carbuncle, which kept spinning round and round, and this was what gave light by its rays to the whole hall, which seemed as if the setting sun was shining on it.

It wasn't completely dark, but more like twilight or dusk. There were no windows or candles, and he couldn't tell where the twilight was coming from, maybe it seeped through the walls and roof. There were rough arches made of a transparent rock, embedded with silver-like material and sparkling stones. Yet, even though it was rock, the air was pleasantly warm, as it always is in Elfland. He walked through this passage until he finally reached two wide, high folding doors that were slightly open. When he pushed them open, he was met with an incredible and stunning sight. A large, spacious hall that was so expansive, it felt as long and wide as the green hill itself. The ceiling was held up by magnificent pillars, so grand and tall that even the pillars of a cathedral would seem small in comparison. They were all made of gold and silver, intricately designed, and between and around them were wreaths of flowers made of—what do you think? Diamonds, emeralds, and all kinds of precious stones. The key-stones of the arches were adorned with clusters of diamonds, rubies, pearls, and other gems. All these arches converged in the middle of the ceiling, and right there, hanging by a gold chain, was a massive lamp made from a single large pearl that was hollow and completely transparent. In the center of it was a huge carbuncle that kept spinning around, and this emitted light that filled the entire hall, making it seem as if the setting sun was shining inside.

The hall was furnished in a manner equally grand, and at one end of it was a glorious couch of velvet, silk and gold, and there sat Burd Ellen, combing her golden hair with a silver comb. And when she saw Childe Rowland she stood up and said:

The hall was decorated in a similarly grand style, and at one end was a beautiful couch made of velvet, silk, and gold, where Burd Ellen sat, brushing her golden hair with a silver comb. When she saw Childe Rowland, she stood up and said:

"God pity ye, poor luckless fool,
What have ye here to do?

"Hear ye this, my youngest brother,
Why didn't ye bide at home?
Had you a hundred thousand lives
Ye couldn't spare any a one.

"But sit ye down; but woe, O, woe,
That ever ye were born,
For come the King of Elfland in,
Your fortune is forlorn."

"God help you, poor unfortunate soul,
"What are you doing here?"

"Listen to me, my little brother,
Why didn't you just stay home?
Even if you had a hundred thousand lives,
"You wouldn’t want to give up even one."

"But take a seat; oh, what a shame,
That you were ever born,
For when the King of Elfland arrives,
Your fate is sealed.

Then they sat down together, and Childe Rowland told her all that he had done, and she told him how their two brothers had reached the Dark Tower, but[Pg 306] had been enchanted by the King of Elfland, and lay there entombed as if dead. And then after they had talked a little longer Childe Rowland began to feel hungry from his long travels, and told his sister Burd Ellen how hungry he was and asked for some food, forgetting all about the Warlock Merlin's warning.

Then they sat down together, and Childe Rowland shared everything he had done, while she explained how their two brothers had made it to the Dark Tower. However, they had been enchanted by the King of Elfland and lay there trapped as if they were dead. After they talked for a bit longer, Childe Rowland started to feel hungry from his long journey and told his sister Burd Ellen how hungry he was, asking for some food, completely forgetting about the Warlock Merlin's warning.

Burd Ellen looked at Childe Rowland sadly, and shook her head, but she was under a spell, and could not warn him. So she rose up, and went out, and soon brought back a golden basin full of bread and milk. Childe Rowland was just going to raise it to his lips, when he looked at his sister and remembered why he had come all that way. So he dashed the bowl to the ground, and said: "Not a sup will I swallow, nor a bit will I bite, till Burd Ellen is set free."

Burd Ellen looked at Childe Rowland with sadness and shook her head, but she was under a spell and couldn't warn him. So she stood up, went out, and soon returned with a golden bowl filled with bread and milk. Just as Childe Rowland was about to bring it to his lips, he glanced at his sister and remembered why he had traveled all that way. He then smashed the bowl on the ground and said, "I won't drink a drop or take a bite until Burd Ellen is set free."

Just at that moment they heard the noise of some one approaching, and a loud voice was heard saying:

Just then, they heard someone coming, and a loud voice shouted:

"Fee, fi, fo, fum,
I smell the blood of a Christian man,
Be he dead, be he living, with my brand,
I'll dash his brains from his brain-pan."

"Fee, fi, fo, fum,"
I can smell the blood of a Christian man,
Whether he's alive or dead, with my mark,
"I'll smash his brains out of his skull."

And then the folding-doors of the hall were burst open, and the King of Elfland rushed in.

And then the folding doors of the hall swung open, and the King of Elfland charged in.

"Strike, then, Bogle, if thou darest," shouted out Childe Rowland, and rushed to meet him with his[Pg 307] good brand that never yet did fail. They fought, and they fought, and they fought, till Childe Rowland beat the King of Elfland down on to his knees, and caused him to yield and beg for mercy. "I grant thee mercy," said Childe Rowland; "release my sister from thy spells and raise my brothers to life, and let us all go free, and thou shalt be spared." "I agree," said the Elfin King, and rising up he went to a chest from which he took a phial filled with a blood-red liquor. With this he anointed the ears, eyelids, nostrils, lips, and finger-tips of the two brothers, and they sprang at once into life, and declared that their souls had been away, but had now returned. The Elfin King then said some words to Burd Ellen, and she was disenchanted, and they all four passed out of the hall, through the long passage, and turned their back on the Dark Tower, never to return again. So they reached home, and the good queen their mother and Burd Ellen never went round a church "widershins"[30] again.[Pg 308]
[Pg 309]

"Go ahead and strike, Bogle, if you dare," shouted Childe Rowland, rushing to confront him with his good sword that had never failed him. They fought and fought until Childe Rowland brought the King of Elfland down to his knees and made him yield and plead for mercy. "I grant you mercy," said Childe Rowland; "free my sister from your spells, bring my brothers back to life, and let us all go free, and you will be spared." "I agree," said the Elfin King, and standing up, he went to a chest from which he took a vial filled with a blood-red liquid. With this, he anointed the ears, eyelids, nostrils, lips, and fingertips of the two brothers, and they instantly came to life, declaring that their souls had been away but had now returned. The Elfin King then spoke a few words to Burd Ellen, and she was freed from her enchantment. Together, the four of them left the hall, passed through the long corridor, and turned their backs on the Dark Tower, never to return. They made it home, and the good queen, their mother, and Burd Ellen never walked around a church "widdershins" again.


TAM O' SHANTER TAM O' SHANTER

TAM O' SHANTER[31]

IT was market-day in the town of Ayr in Scotland. The farmers had come into town from all the country round about, to sell or exchange their farm produce, and buy what they needed to take home.

IT was market day in the town of Ayr in Scotland. Farmers had come into town from all the surrounding countryside to sell or trade their farm produce and buy what they needed to take home.

Amongst these farmers was a man by the name of Tam o' Shanter; a good natured, happy-go-lucky sort of person, but, I am sorry to say, somewhat of a drunkard.

Among these farmers was a man named Tam o' Shanter; a good-natured, carefree kind of guy, but, I’m sorry to say, a bit of a drunkard.

Now Tam's wife, whose name was Kate, was a grievous scold; always nagging and faultfinding, and I fear making it far easier for Tam to do wrong than if she had treated him more kindly. However that may be, Tam was happier away from home; and this day had escaped his wife's scolding tongue, mounted his good gray mare Meg, and galloped off as fast as he could go to Market.

Now, Tam's wife, named Kate, was quite the nag; always complaining and criticizing, and I worry that she made it way too easy for Tam to mess up, compared to if she had been kinder to him. Regardless, Tam was happier when he was away from home; on this day, he had avoided his wife's scolding, hopped on his trusty gray mare Meg, and rode off as fast as he could to the Market.

Tam, who was bent upon having a spree, found his good friend, the shoemaker Johnny, and off they went to their favorite ale house; where they stayed telling stories and singing and drinking, till late at night.[Pg 312]

Tam, who was determined to have a good time, found his good friend, the shoemaker Johnny, and they headed off to their favorite pub; where they spent the evening sharing stories, singing, and drinking until late at night.[Pg 312]

At last the time came to go home and Tam who had forgotten the long miles between him and the farm set forth, but a terrible storm had risen; the wind blew, the rain fell in torrents and the thunder roared long and loud.

At last, the time came to head home, and Tam, who had forgotten the long miles between him and the farm, set out. But a terrible storm had erupted; the wind howled, the rain poured down in torrents, and the thunder roared loud and long.

It was a fearful night, black as pitch except for the blinding flashes of lightning; but Tam was well mounted on his good gray mare Maggie, and splashed along through the wind and mire, holding on to his good blue bonnet, and singing aloud an old Scotch sonnet; while looking about him with prudent care lest the bogies catch him unawares.

It was a terrifying night, as dark as could be except for the blinding flashes of lightning; but Tam was well mounted on his trusty gray mare Maggie, splashing through the wind and muck, holding onto his good blue hat, and singing an old Scottish song out loud, while keeping an eye out just in case the bogies caught him off guard.

At last he drew near to the old ruined church of Alloway. For many, many years this old church had been roofless, but the walls were standing and it still retained the bell.

At last, he approached the old ruined church of Alloway. For many years, this church had been without a roof, but the walls were still standing, and it still had the bell.

For many years it was said that the ghosts and witches nightly held their revels there, and sometimes rang the old bell. As Tam was crossing the ford of the stream called the Doon, which flowed nearby, he looked up at the old church on the hillside above him, and behold! it was all ablaze with lights, and sounds of mirth and dancing reached his ears.

For many years, people said that ghosts and witches celebrated there at night and sometimes rang the old bell. As Tam was crossing the stream called the Doon, which flowed nearby, he looked up at the old church on the hill above him, and suddenly! it was all lit up, and he could hear sounds of laughter and dancing.

Now Tam had been made fearless by old John Barleycorn, and he made good Maggie take him close to[Pg 313] the church so that he could look inside, and there he saw the weirdest sight—

Now Tam had been made fearless by old John Barleycorn, and he made good Maggie take him close to[Pg 313] the church so that he could look inside, and there he saw the weirdest sight—

Witches and ghosts in a mad dance, and the music was furnished by the Devil himself in the shape of a beast, who played upon the bagpipes, and made them scream so loud that the very rafters rang with the sound.

Witches and ghosts in a crazy dance, and the music was provided by the Devil himself in the form of a beast, who played the bagpipes and made them scream so loudly that the very rafters echoed with the sound.

It was an awful sight; and as Tam looked in, amazed and curious, the fun and mirth grew fast and furious.

It was a terrible sight; and as Tam looked in, stunned and intrigued, the fun and laughter quickly escalated.

The Piper loud and louder blew, and the dancers quick and quicker flew.

The Piper played louder and louder, and the dancers moved faster and faster.

One of the witches resembled a handsome girl that Tam had known called Nannie; Tam sat as one bewitched watching her as she danced, and at last losing his wits altogether, called out: "Weel done, Cutty-Sark!"—and in an instant all was dark!

One of the witches looked like a beautiful girl Tam had known named Nannie; Tam sat there, entranced, watching her dance, and finally losing his mind completely, shouted: "Well done, Cutty-Sark!"—and in an instant, everything went dark!

He had scarcely time to turn Maggie round, when all the legion of witches and spirits were about him like a swarm of angry bees. As a crowd runs, when the cry "Catch the thief" is heard, so runs Maggie; and the witches follow with many an awful screech and halloo! Hurry, Meg! Do thy utmost! Win the keystone of the bridge, for a running stream they dare not cross! Then you can toss your tail at them! But before good Meg could reach the keystone of the bridge[Pg 314] she had no tail to toss. For Nannie far before the rest, hard upon noble Maggie prest, and flew at Tam with fury. But she little knew good Maggie's mettle. With one spring, she brought off her master safe, but left behind her own gray tail!

He barely had time to turn Maggie around when all the witches and spirits swarmed around him like an angry hive of bees. Just like a crowd bolts when someone shouts "Catch the thief," Maggie ran; and the witches followed with terrifying screams and shouts! Hurry, Meg! Do your best! Get to the keystone of the bridge, because they won’t dare cross a rushing stream! Then you can show them who's boss! But before good Meg could reach the keystone of the bridge[Pg 314], she had lost her tail to wave. For Nannie, racing ahead of everyone else, charged at Tam with rage. But she had no idea about Maggie's strength. With one leap, she managed to save her master but left her own gray tail behind!

The witch had caught it and left poor Maggie with only a stump.[Pg 315]

The witch had captured it and left poor Maggie with just a stump.[Pg 315]


TAM O' SHANTER

"Of brownys and of bogilis full is this buke."—Gawin Douglas.

"This book is packed with brownies and bogles." —Gawin Douglas.

When chapman billies leave the street,
And drouthy neebors neebors meet,
As market-days are wearing late,
An' folk begin to tak' the gate;
While we sit bousing at the nappy,
An' gettin' fou and unco happy,
We think na on the lang Scots miles,
The mosses, waters, slaps, and stiles,
That lie between us and our hame,
Where sits our sulky sullen dame,
Gathering her brows like gathering storm,
Nursing her wrath to keep it warm.

This truth fand honest Tam o' Shanter,
As he frae Ayr ae night did canter,
(Auld Ayr, wham ne'er a town surpasses,
For honest men and bonny lasses.)
O Tam! hadst thou but been sae wise,
As ta'en thy ain wife Kate's advise!
She tauld thee weel thou was a skellum,
[Pg 316]A blethering, blustering, drunken blellum;
That frae November till October,
Ae market-day thou wasna sober;
That ilka melder, wi' the miller,
Thou sat as lang as thou had siller;
That ev'ry naig was ca'd a shoe on,
The smith and thee gat roaring fou on;
That at the Lord's house, ev'n on Sunday,
Thou drank wi' Kirton Jean till Monday.
She prophesy'd, that late or soon,
Thou would be found deep drown'd in Doon;
Or catch'd wi' warlocks in the mirk,
By Alloway's auld haunted kirk.

Ah, gentle dames! it gars me greet,
To think how mony counsels sweet,
How mony lengthen'd sage advices,
The husband frae the wife despises!
But to our tale:—Ae market night,
Tam had got planted unco right;
Fast by an ingle bleezing finely,
Wi' reaming swats, that drank divinely;
And at his elbow, Souter Johnny,
His ancient, trusty, drouthy crony;
Tam lo'ed him like a vera brither;
[Pg 317]They had been fou' for weeks thegither!
The night drave on wi' sangs an' clatter;
And ay the ale was growing better:
The storm without might rair and rustle—
Tam did na mind the storm a whistle.

Care, made to see a man sae happy,
E'en drown'd himself amang the nappy!
As bees flee hame wi' lades o' treasure,
The minutes wing'd their way wi' pleasure:
Kings may be blest, but Tam was glorious,
O'er a' the ills o' life victorious.

But pleasures are like poppies spread,
You seize the flow'r, its bloom is shed;
Or like the snow falls in the river,
A moment white—then melts for ever;
Or like the borealis race,
That flit ere you can point their place;
Or like the rainbow's lovely form
Evanishing amid the storm.
Nae man can tether time or tide;
The hour approaches Tam maun ride;
That hour, o' night's black arch the kay-stane,
That dreary hour he mounts his beast in;
And sic a night he taks the road in
[Pg 318]As ne'er poor sinner was abroad in.
The wind blew as 'twad blawn its last;
The rattling show'rs rose on the blast;
The speedy gleams the darkness swallow'd;
Loud, deep, and lang the thunder bellow'd:
That night, a child might understand,
The De'il had business on his hand.

Weel mounted on his gray mare, Meg,
A better never lifted leg,
Tam skelpit on thro' dub and mire,
Despising wind, and rain, and fire;
Whiles holding fast his guid blue bonnet;
Whiles crooning o'er some auld Scots sonnet;
Whiles glow'ring round wi' prudent cares,
Les bogles catch him unawares;
Kirk-Alloway was drawing nigh,
Where ghaists and houlets nightly cry.

By this time he was cross the foord,
Whare in the snaw the chapman smoor'd;
And past the birks and meikle stane,
Where drunken Charlie brak's neck-bane;
And thro' the whins, and by the cairn,
Where hunters fand the murder'd bairn;
And near the thorn, aboon the well,
[Pg 319]Where Mungo's mither hang'd hersel'.
Before him Doon pours all his floods;
The doubling storm roars thro' the woods;
The lightnings flash from pole to pole;
Near and more near the thunders roll;
When, glimmering thro' the groaning trees,
Kirk-Alloway seem'd in a bleeze;
Thro' ilka bore the beams were glancing;
And loud resounded mirth and dancing.

Inspiring, bold John Barleycorn!
What dangers thou canst make us scorn!
Wi' tippenny, we fear nae evil;
Wi' usquabae we'll face the devil!
The swats sae ream'd in Tammie's noodle,
Fair play, he car'd nae deils a boddle.
But Maggie stood right sair astonish'd,
'Till, by the heel and hand admonish'd,
She ventur'd forward on the light;
And wow! Tam saw an unco sight!
Warlocks and witches in a dance;
Nae cotillion brent new frae France,
But hornpipes, jigs, strathspeys, and reels,
Put life and mettle in their heels:
A winnock-bunker in the east,
[Pg 320]There sat auld Nick, in shape o' beast;
A towzie tyke, black, grim, and large,
To gie them music was his charge;
He screw'd the pipes and gart them skirl,
Till roof and rafters a' did dirl— As
Tammie glowr'd, amaz'd, and curious,
The mirth and fun grew fast and furious:
The piper loud and louder blew;
The dancers quick and quicker flew;
They reel'd, they set, they cross'd, they cleekit,
'Til ilka carlin swat and reekit,
And coost her duddies to the wark,
And linket at it in her sark!

But Tam kenn'd what was what fu' brawlie,
There was a winsome wench and walie,
That night enlisted in the core,
(Lang after kenn'd on Carrick shore;
For mony a beast to dead she shot,
And perish'd mony a bonnie boat,
And shook baith meikle corn and bear,
And kept the country-side in fear.)
Her cutty sark, o' Paisley harn,
That, while a lassie, she had worn,
In longitude tho' sorely scanty,
[Pg 321]It was her best, and she was vauntie.
Ah! little kenn'd thy reverend grannie,
That sark she coft for her wee Nannie,
Wi' twa pund Scots ('twas a' her riches),
Wad ever grac'd a dance of witches!

But here my muse her wing maun cour;
Sic flights are far beyond her pow'r;
To sing how Nannie lap and flang,
(A soup'e jade she was and strang),
And how Tam stood, like ane bewitch'd,
And thought his very een enrich'd;
Even Satan glowr'd, and fidg'd fu' fain,
And hotch'd and blew wi' might and main:
'Til first ae caper, syne anither,
Tam tint his reason a' thegither,
And roars out, "Well done, Cutty-sark!"
And in an instant all was dark:
And scarcely had he Maggie rallied,
When out the hellish legion sallied.

As bees bizz out wi' angry gyke,
When plundering herds assail their byke;
As open pussie's mortal foes,
When, pop! she starts before their nose;
As eager runs the market-crowd,
[Pg 322]When "Catch the thief!" resounds aloud;
So Maggie runs, the witches follow,
Wi' mony an eldritch screech and hollow.

Ah, Tam! Ah, Tam! thou'll get thy fairin'!
In hell they'll roast thee like a herrin'!
In vain thy Kate awaits thy comin'!
Kate soon will be a woefu' woman!
Now do thy speedy utmost, Meg,
And win the key-stane[32] of the brig;
There at them thou thy tail may toss,
A running stream they darena cross!
But ere the key-stane she could make,
The fient a tail she had to shake!
For Nannie, far before the rest,
Hard upon noble Maggie prest,
And flew at Tammie wi' furious ettle;
But little wist she Maggie's mettle—
Ae spring brought off her master hale,
But left behind her ain gray tail:
The carlin claught her by the rump,
[Pg 323]And left poor Maggie scarce a stump.

Now, wha this tale o' truth shall read,
Ilk man and mother's son, take heed:
Whene'er to drink you are inclin'd,
Or cutty-sarks run in your mind,
Think! ye may buy the joys o'er dear—
Remember Tam o' Shanter's mare.

Robert Burns.
[Pg 324]
[Pg 325]

When the traveling salespeople leave the street,
And thirsty neighbors hang out,
As market days begin to wrap up,
And people start to head home;
As we sit here drinking our beer,
And getting drunk and having a great time,
We don’t consider the long Scottish miles,
The wetlands, streams, fences, and gates,
That separates us from our home,
Where our moody, sulky wife sits,
Furrowing her brow like a storm gathering,
Nurturing her anger to keep it alive.

This truth revealed itself to honest Tam o' Shanter,
As he rode away from Ayr one night,
(Old Ayr, where no town is better,
For honest people and attractive women.
Oh Tam! If only you had been smart,
And listened to your wife Kate's advice!
She told you straight that you were a scoundrel,
[Pg 316]A loud, arrogant, drunk idiot;
That from November to October,
On market day, you were never sober;
Every time you met with the miller,
You stayed as long as you had money;
That every horse was fitted with a shoe,
You and the blacksmith got really drunk;
That at the Lord's house, even on Sunday,
You drank with Kirton Jean until Monday.
She predicted that sooner or later,
You would be found completely submerged in the Doon;
Or caught with witches in the dark,
By Alloway's spooky old church.

Oh, kind ladies! It makes me cry,
Thinking about how many thoughtful pieces of advice,
How many long, wise pieces of advice,
The husband that the wife hates!
But back to our story: One market night,
Tam had settled in pretty well;
Right next to a warm fire crackling gently,
With frothy ale that tasted amazing;
And next to him, Souter Johnny,
His old, trusty, drunk buddy;
Tam loved him like a real brother;
[Pg 317]They had been drinking together for weeks!
The night continued with music and conversation;
And the beer just kept getting better:
The storm outside may howl and stir—
Tam didn't care about the storm at all.

Worry turned to see a man so happy,
He even drowned himself in the beer!
As bees return home with their loads of treasure,
The minutes flew by in enjoyment:
Kings might be blessed, but Tam was magnificent,
Triumphant over all the troubles of life.

But pleasures are like scattered poppies,
You pick up the flower, its petals have wilted.
Or like snow falling into the river,
A white moment—then melts away;
Or like the Aurora Borealis,
That disappear before you can indicate where they were;
Or like the stunning shape of a rainbow
Vanishing in the storm.
No one can control time or the tide;
The time has come for Tam to ride;
That hour, the key point of the dark night,
During that gloomy hour, he gets on his horse;
And on a night like that, he heads down the road.
[Pg 318]As no unfortunate sinner was outside.
The wind howled like it was blowing its final breath;
The rattling showers came in with the storm;
The quick flashes consumed the darkness;
The thunder roared loudly, deeply, and for a long time:
That night, even a kid could get it,
The Devil had some matters to attend to.

Well mounted on his gray mare, Meg,
A better one has never raised a leg,
Tam splashed through the puddles and mud,
Ignoring wind, rain, and fire;
Sometimes gripping his good blue hat tightly;
Sometimes humming an old Scottish song;
Sometimes, when I look around with careful concern,
As boggles surprised him;
Kirk-Alloway was getting closer,
Where ghosts and owls call out at night.

At this point, he had crossed the shallow river,
Where the traveler suffocated in the snow;
And beyond the birches and large stone,
Where drunk Charlie broke his neck;
And through the gorse, and by the stone pile,
Where hunters discovered the murdered child;
And close to the thorn, above the well,
[Pg 319]Where Mungo’s mom killed herself.
Before him, Doon spills all his waters;
The violent storm howls through the woods;
Lightning flashes from one pole to another;
The thunder gets closer and closer;
When shining through the creaking trees,
Kirk-Alloway seemed to be on fire;
Light was shining through every opening;
And laughter and dancing echoed loudly.

Inspiring, bold John Barleycorn!
What dangers you can make us overlook!
With light beer, we fear no harm;
With whiskey, we'll confront our demons!
The beer was so frothy in Tam's head,
To be fair, he didn't care about the devils at all.
But Maggie stood very surprised,
Until, encouraged by the heel and hand,
She stepped forward into the light;
And wow! Tam saw something really unusual!
Warlocks and witches dancing;
No ball just arrived from France,
But hornpipes, jigs, strathspeys, and reels,
Energize their steps:
A window seat facing east,
[Pg 320]There sat old Nick, in the form of a beast;
A big, black, shaggy dog, looking serious and rough,
It was his responsibility to provide them with music;
He squeezed the pipes and made them scream,
Until the roof and rafters shook— As
Tam stared, intrigued and curious,
The laughter and enjoyment escalated quickly and intensely:
The piper played louder and louder;
The dancers moved faster and faster;
They spun, they positioned, they connected, they joined,
Until every old woman was sweating and smoking,
And threw her clothes to the task,
And jumped at it in her nightgown!

But Tam understood the situation perfectly.
There was a delightful young woman who was full of life,
That night, I joined the crowd,
(Long after being known on Carrick shore;
She shot many animals to death,
And many beautiful boats were lost,
And frightened both a lot of corn and barley,
And kept the countryside in fear.
Her short dress, made of paisley fabric,
That, when she was a girl, she had worn,
Though short, it’s very sparse,
[Pg 321]It was her best work, and she was proud of it.
Ah! Little did your dear grandmother know,
That the dress she bought for her little Nannie,
With two pounds Scots (that was all her wealth),
Would you ever join a dance of witches!

But here my inspiration must pause;
Those flights are way beyond her capabilities;
To sing about how Nannie jumped and danced,
She was a lively and strong girl,
And how Tam stood there, like someone under a spell,
And he thought his very eyes were enhanced;
Even Satan watched intently, fidgeting with excitement,
And jumped and blew with all their strength:
'Til one adventure leads to another,
Tam lost all his senses at once,
And shouts, "Great job, Cutty-sark!"
And in a moment, everything was dark:
And he had just gotten Maggie back on her feet,
When the chaotic crowd rushed out.

As bees buzz out with furious energy,
When raiding herds attack their hive;
As open cat's deadly enemies,
When, pop! she jumps right in front of them;
As the market crowd rushes eagerly,
[Pg 322]When "Catch the thief!" rings out loudly;
So Maggie runs, and the witches chase her,
With many creepy screeches and howls.

Oh, Tam! Oh, Tam! You'll get what you deserve!
In hell, they'll grill you like a herring!
Your Kate is waiting for you in vain!
Kate is going to be a sad woman soon!
You got this, Meg.
And win the keystone__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of the bridge;
There you can wag your tail,
A flowing stream they won't dare to cross!
But before she could reach the keystone,
She didn't have a tail to wag!
For Nannie, way ahead of everyone else,
Hard on noble Maggie pressed,
And rushed at Tam with intense anger;
But she had no idea that Maggie's spirit—
One leap carried her master entirely,
But she left her own gray tail behind:
The witch grabbed her from behind,
[Pg 323]
And left poor Maggie with hardly any sign.

Now, whoever reads this true story,
Everyone, listen up:
Whenever you feel like having a drink,
Or little boats sail through your thoughts,
Think! You might end up buying happiness at too high a price—
Remember Tam o' Shanter's horse.

Robert Burns
[Pg 324]
[Pg 325]


THE BOGGART The Boggart

THE BOGGART[33]

IN an old farm-house in Yorkshire, where lived an honest farmer named George Gilbertson, a Boggart had taken up his abode. He caused a good deal of trouble, and he kept tormenting the children, day and night, in various ways. Sometimes their bread and butter would be snatched away, or their porringers of bread and milk be capsized by an invisible hand; for the Boggart never let himself be seen; at other times the curtains of their beds would be shaken backwards and forwards, or a heavy weight would press on and nearly suffocate them. Their mother had often, on hearing their cries, to fly to their aid.

IN an old farmhouse in Yorkshire, where an honest farmer named George Gilbertson lived, a Boggart had made its home. It caused a lot of trouble and constantly tormented the children, day and night, in various ways. Sometimes their bread and butter would be snatched away, or their bowls of bread and milk would be tipped over by an unseen hand; the Boggart never revealed itself. At other times, the curtains of their beds would be shaken back and forth, or a heavy weight would press down on them, nearly suffocating them. Their mother often had to rush to their aid when she heard their cries.

There was a kind of closet, formed by a wooden partition on the kitchen-stairs, and a large knot having been driven out of one of the deal-boards of which it was made, there remained a round hole. Into this, one day, the farmer's youngest boy stuck the shoe-horn with which he was amusing himself, when immediately it was thrown out again, and struck the boy on the head. Of course it was the Boggart did this, and it soon be[Pg 328]came their sport, which they called larking with the Boggart, to put the shoe-horn into the hole and have it shot back at them. But the gamesome Boggart at length proved such a torment that the farmer and his wife resolved to quit the house and let him have it all to himself. This settled, the flitting day came, and the farmer and his family were following the last loads of furniture, when a neighbor named John Marshall came up.

There was a kind of closet created by a wooden partition on the kitchen stairs, and a large knot had been knocked out of one of the boards that made it, leaving a round hole. One day, the farmer's youngest boy poked a shoehorn into this hole while he was playing, but it was immediately shot back out and hit him on the head. Obviously, it was the Boggart who did this, and soon it became their game, which they called larking with the Boggart, to put the shoehorn into the hole and have it shoot back at them. However, the playful Boggart eventually became such a nuisance that the farmer and his wife decided to leave the house and let him have it all to himself. Once that was decided, moving day arrived, and the farmer and his family were following the last loads of furniture when a neighbor named John Marshall approached.

"Well, Georgey," said he, "and so you're leaving t'ould hoose at last?"

"Well, Georgey," he said, "so you're finally leaving the old house?"

"Heigh, Johnny, my lad, I'm forced to it; for that bad Boggart torments us so, we can neither rest night nor day for't. It seems to have such a malice against t'poor bairns, it almost kills my poor dame here at thoughts on't, and so, ye see, we're forced to flitt loike."

"Hey, Johnny, my boy, I have to do this; that nasty Boggart is tormenting us so much that we can't rest, night or day. It seems to have such a grudge against the poor kids that it's almost killing my poor wife just thinking about it, and so, you see, we’re forced to move."

He scarce had uttered the words when a voice from a deep upright churn cried out. "Aye, aye, Georgey, we're flittin ye see!"

He had barely spoken when a voice from a tall, upright churn shouted. "Yeah, yeah, Georgey, we're moving, you see!"

"Ods, alive!" cried the farmer, "if I'd known thou would flit too, I'd not have stirred a peg!"

"Ods, you're alive!" cried the farmer, "if I'd known you would leave too, I wouldn't have moved a muscle!"

And with that, he turned about to his wife, and told her they might as well stay in the old house, as be bothered by the Boggart in a new one. So stay they did.

And with that, he turned to his wife and said they might as well stay in the old house rather than deal with the Boggart in a new one. So they stayed.

THE END

THE END


FOOTNOTES:

[1] In Christmas Tales of Flanders. Illustrated and collected by Jean De Bosschere. Dodd, Mead & Company.

[1] In Christmas Tales of Flanders. Illustrated and collected by Jean De Bosschere. Dodd, Mead & Company.

[2] Reprinted by special permission from Stories and Tales, by Hans Christian Andersen. Copyright by Houghton, Mifflin Company.

[2] Reprinted with special permission from Stories and Tales, by Hans Christian Andersen. Copyright by Houghton, Mifflin Company.

[3] Reprinted by special permission from Twilight Land, by Howard Pyle. Copyright by Harper & Brothers

[3] Reprinted with special permission from Twilight Land, by Howard Pyle. Copyright by Harper & Brothers

[4] By permission of the publishers from The City That Never Was Reached, by Dr. Jay T. Stocking. Copyright by The Pilgrim Press.

[4] By permission of the publishers from The City That Never Was Reached, by Dr. Jay T. Stocking. Copyright by The Pilgrim Press.

[5] From Czechoslovak Fairy Tales, by Parker Fillmore. Copyright by Harcourt, Brace & Company.

[5] From Czechoslovak Fairy Tales, by Parker Fillmore. Copyright by Harcourt, Brace & Company.

[6] Reprinted by permission of the publishers from The Pool of Stars, by Cornelia Meigs. Copyright, 1915, by the Macmillan Company.

[6] Reprinted by permission of the publishers from The Pool of Stars, by Cornelia Meigs. Copyright, 1915, by the Macmillan Company.

[7] Reprinted by special permission from The Sons O' Cormac, by Aldis Dunbar. Copyright, 1920, by E. P. Dutton & Company.

[7] Reprinted with special permission from The Sons O' Cormac, by Aldis Dunbar. Copyright, 1920, by E. P. Dutton & Company.

[8] From Jewish Fairy Tales and Fables, by Aunt Naomi. Robert Scott, London.

[8] From Jewish Fairy Tales and Fables, by Aunt Naomi. Robert Scott, London.

[9] From English Fairy Tales, by Joseph Jacobs. Courtesy of G. P. Putnam's Sons, Publishers, New York and London.

[9] From English Fairy Tales, by Joseph Jacobs. Courtesy of G. P. Putnam's Sons, Publishers, New York and London.

[10] From The Sweet-Scented Name, by Fedor Sologub. Edited by Stephen Graham. Constable & Company, London.

[10] From The Sweet-Scented Name, by Fedor Sologub. Edited by Stephen Graham. Constable & Company, London.

[11] By permission from Granny's Wonderful Chair, by Frances Browne. Copyright by E. P. Dutton & Company.

[11] Used with permission from Granny's Wonderful Chair by Frances Browne. Copyright by E. P. Dutton & Company.

[12] By permission from Christ Legends, by Selma Lagerlof. Copyright by Henry Holt & Company.

[12] Used with permission from Christ Legends, by Selma Lagerlof. Copyright by Henry Holt & Company.

[13] By permission from This Way to Christmas, by Ruth Sawyer Durand. Harper & Brothers.

[13] Used with permission from This Way to Christmas, by Ruth Sawyer Durand. Harper & Brothers.

Also in The Children's Book of Christmas Stories; ed. by A. D. Dickinson and A. M. Skinner. Doubleday, Page.

Also in The Children's Book of Christmas Stories; edited by A. D. Dickinson and A. M. Skinner. Doubleday, Page.

[14] From Children of the Dawn, by Elsie Finnimore Buckley. Stokes, London.

[14] From Children of the Dawn, by Elsie Finnimore Buckley. Stokes, London.

[15] Reprinted by permission from The Red Book of Romance. Edited by Andrew Lang. Longmans, Green & Company.

[15] Reprinted by permission from The Red Book of Romance. Edited by Andrew Lang. Longmans, Green & Company.

[16] By permission from Under Greek Skies, by Julia Dragoumis. Copyright by E. P. Dutton & Company.

[16] By permission from Under Greek Skies, by Julia Dragoumis. Copyright by E. P. Dutton & Company.

[17] By special permission from The Punishment of the Stingy, by George Bird Grinnell. Copyright by Harper & Brothers.

[17] By special permission from The Punishment of the Stingy, by George Bird Grinnell. Copyright by Harper & Brothers.

[18] By permission from Waukewa's Eagle, by James Buckham, in St. Nicholas, Vol. XXVIII, Part I, The Century Company.

[18] By permission from Waukewa's Eagle, by James Buckham, in St. Nicholas, Vol. XXVIII, Part I, The Century Company.

[19] From The Wandering Heath, by Arthur Quiller-Couch. Copyright, 1895, by Charles Scribner's Sons. By permission of the publishers.

[19] From The Wandering Heath, by Arthur Quiller-Couch. Copyright, 1895, by Charles Scribner's Sons. By permission of the publishers.

[20] From Legends and Tales of North Cornwall, by Enys Tregarthen. Wells Gardner, Darton & Co.

[20] From Legends and Tales of North Cornwall, by Enys Tregarthen. Wells Gardner, Darton & Co.

[21] Mad.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Crazy.

[22] Jack-o'-Lantern. Will-o'-the-Wisp. The Piskey Puck. Some say he walks about carrying a lantern, others, that he goes over the moors in his lantern.

[22] Jack-o'-Lantern. Will-o'-the-Wisp. The Piskey Puck. Some say he roams around with a lantern, while others say he travels across the moors in his lantern.

[23] Waving.

Waving.

[24] Little.

Little.

[25] In Cornwall, these "little Ancient People" are called Piskeys. In England and Ireland, Pixies.

[25] In Cornwall, these "little Ancient People" are called Piskeys. In England and Ireland, Pixies.

[26] From The Wandering Heath, by Arthur Quiller-Couch; Copyright, 1895, by Charles Scribner's Sons. By permission of the publishers.

[26] From The Wandering Heath, by Arthur Quiller-Couch; Copyright, 1895, by Charles Scribner's Sons. By permission of the publishers.

[27] Beer-house.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brewery.

[28] Breeches buoy.

Breeches buoy.

[29] From English Fairy Tales, by Joseph Jacobs. Courtesy of G. P. Putnam's Sons.

[29] From English Fairy Tales, by Joseph Jacobs. Courtesy of G. P. Putnam's Sons.

[30] To go from left to right, instead of following the Sun's course from right to left.

[30] To move from left to right, rather than tracking the Sun's path from right to left.

[31] Prose Version, by Anna Cogswell Tyler.

[31] Prose Version, by Anna Cogswell Tyler.

[32] It is a well-known fact that witches, or any evil spirits, have no power to follow a poor wight any further than the middle of the next running stream. It may be proper likewise to mention to the benighted traveler, that when he falls in with bogles, whatever danger there may be in his going forward, there is much more hazard in turning back.

[32] It’s a common belief that witches or any evil spirits have no power to chase a poor soul beyond the middle of the next flowing stream. It might also be worth mentioning to the unfortunate traveler that if he encounters bogles, whatever risks he faces by moving ahead, there’s even more danger in turning back.

[33] From Fairy-Gold, a book of old English Fairy Tales. Chosen by Ernest Rhys.

[33] From Fairy-Gold, a collection of classic English fairy tales. Selected by Ernest Rhys.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!